《-The World Saga-》


 Prologue

    Long ago, the world was made by the Father. The Father sought knowledge and power. He created three distinct areas for his children to rule over. The Green Belt was made for his sons, known as the Brothers. The Brothers were farmers and brought life to everything they touched. The humans loved them and worshipped everything about them. To the north, a vast mountain range for the Sister to rule over. She was a heartless killer that loved the thrill of the hunt. This place was known as the Northern Mountains, birthplace of the monsters. To the south, was a desert that the Father called home. Known as the Southern Desert, its reputation was when something entered it. It never left for the Father collected it in his vast knowledge.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Every thousand years or so, the gods would grow tired of the current civilization and wipe it off the face of the planet. How many times the gods have done this no one knows. Time is growing near for the world to cleansed again. However, this time a hero will be chosen to prevent the end of the world.


    The Giant¡¯s Death Will Crack the Earth


    A Great Demon¡¯s hunger will be filled


    The Lamb Gives it¡¯s life for the Lion


    And the Lion forever slumbers.

 Chapter One: Beginning

    ¡°Get your lazy ass up, Zona!¡±


    I yawn slowly sitting up from my uncomfortable bed. With the familiar ache in my back, I stretch to relieve it.


    ¡°ZONA! Do I have to come up there?!¡± Yells my owner Nicolas from below. I laugh to myself trying to imagine him climbing the ladder.


    ¡°I am coming Nic.¡± I grumble under my breath. I get out of bed and throw on some pants before climbing down from my loft. Nicolas stands in front of the barn doors that lead to the outside. He looks like he has put on more weight overnight which I couldn¡¯t understand how. I look down at him and roll my eyes, ¡°Okay I am down.¡± I can almost see my reflection in the top of his shiny white bald head.


    ¡°Get to work you slacker. How much¡­¡± I roll my eyes and tune him out. For being about five- foot four and easily over three hundred pounds, it amazes me that he can walk around at all. I yawn in his face and turn around going to work. ¡°This is your last strike Zona.¡±


    I turn back slightly looking at him, ¡°Sure it is.¡± I smirk seeing him get angry. He turns to walk back to the house. I start to do my chores for the farm. I first start off feeding and watering the animals. Nicolas doesn¡¯t own a lot of animals. A few pigs, a couple of goats, and an old war horse that has seen better days. I sigh as I get the water pan and head over to the horse pin. Bruce, the warhorse, is already tearing up the newly repaired pin. He has never liked me, as I will never like him. I throw an apple across the stall to distract him and quickly fill his water bucket. I barely get my arm out of the pin before he tries to kick me. I glare at him, ¡°Watch it Bruce or you get no more apples.¡±


    It looks like he rolls his eyes at me as he starts to drink out of his bucket. For being a thirty-year-old horse, he still looks as black as midnight. He would be considered in great condition if it wasn¡¯t for his leg; it was broken a couple of years ago. He mainly just walks the pasture and causes me a shit load of trouble. I glance him over one more time leaving to finish the rest of my chores. The farm has been becoming more and more useless ever since about a year ago: small farms like these don¡¯t last long with only one slaveIf you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Later in the morning, I go down to the river and decide to take a break. This small creek leads into a major river downstream and has a small lake upstream. I find this the most relaxing area within miles of this farm. As I look into the water and see my reflection, I notice how I am covered in sweat and dirt. I can barely see my almost flawless white skin underneath all this grime. I take some water and wash it all off. I analyze my face. I have been told if I wasn¡¯t a slave, I would be beautiful. I never understood why others thought this. I was plain. There is nothing remarkable about me, except maybe my eyes. I have very light green eyes and paired and with raven black hair, I guess I could stand out a little bit. I have even heard someone comment how I look like a doll. I quickly dismiss these thoughts because it doesn¡¯t matter: I am a slave. I frown and kick the bucket into the water. This produces a grumble because now I must get the stupid bucket. I take off my pants and slowly enter the water. Usually the bitterness of the water does not affect me but today it is unusually cold. I reach out for the bucket but pause to hear the rustle of leaves. I slowly look up to see a white wolf sitting on the other side of the river. It watches me carefully, waiting for me to move. I grab the bucket as I back up slowly and get out of the water. Our eyes never leave each other. I quickly turn to run towards the house, but I look over my shoulder to see the wolf run into the forest. I quickly put on my pants. I head to the main house already scowling at the fact I must deal with wolves on the property.


    As I get to the house, Nicolas is eating another lunch. Plates are stack on either side of the table. He looks at me with disgust, ¡°Are the chores done?¡±


    I roll my eyes. ¡°Almost, but we have wolves now.¡±


    He eyes me and coughs a little. ¡°Wolves? I have never had wolves here in all my life here. You must be crazy to think you can get out of the work I have planned for you.¡±


    I huff at that, ¡°I am not trying to get out of work. I saw a white wolf. So, I want something to deal with it.¡±


    He chuckles, ¡°Right. I am not giving you a weapon with the last stunt you pulled.¡±


    I grip my arm in frustration. ¡°Just give me something so I can at least defend myself.¡±


    He pauses and hands me a knife. He gives me a dirty look. I look down and take it, slightly angry. I leave before he can say anything more. I walk straight down to the river and roll up my pant legs. Anger brews within me at the fact he threw my accident in my face. I grip the knife until my knuckles go white. I head across the river. I am not a mistake

 Chapter 2: Mistake

    As I climb out of the river, I feel like I am being watched. I scan the forest edge just before going entering the forest. I grip the knife and to try to calm my nerves. It is just a wolf.  I remind myself they are more scared of you then you are of them. I take a few moments to calm down. I try to focus on the colors of the forest. Fall is always my favorite time of year. I take a deep breath and continue my journey into the forest.


    The leaves crunch underneath my feet as I make my way through the forest. Many of the trees are still full of leaves but a few leaves have fallen littering the pathway. I keep my eyes up and constantly look around for any signs of the wolf or wolves. I hear something ahead of me rustle in the path and I grip my knife tightly. I prepare myself and slowly creep to where I heard the noise. As I move forward, a deer jumps straight towards me. I dive out of the way before getting trampled by the deer. I grunt, ¡°Stupid animal.¡± I go to stand up but freeze. I must have dropped the knife when I dived out of the way. I utter some curses underneath my breath and start to search for it. After brushing away some leaves, I find the knife.


    ¡°Lose something?¡± A woman¡¯s voice says behind me. I jump up startled and quickly grab the knife. I turn around to look at her. I am caught off guard by the fact this woman is about a foot taller than me. She has snow white hair and looks to be a traveler. Her purple eyes stare into me like she is judging my soul. Her skin makes me look tan. She almost looks like a ghost. Her clothing looks strange. It is made from animal pelts, but they look extremely well made.


    ¡°No. Now excuse me, I have some wolves to kill.¡±


    ¡°Wolves? Are you sure there are some here?¡± She asks in a questioning tone. This makes me instantly dislike her.


    ¡°Yes. Oh, by the way, what are you doing here on Nicolas¡¯s land?¡± I turn around and give her a look. Looking at her again, I can tell that she has been living in the woods for some time now. Her clothing is extremely dirty in addition of tiny leaves in her hair.


    ¡°I am just¡­ walking through?¡± She says, failing to convince me.


    ¡°Liar. What are you really doing here? Have you been living here?¡± I say somewhat annoyed. She pauses and sighs.


    ¡°Um¡­ yea.. I have been living here¡­¡± I sigh with annoyance.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    She shrugs looking down as I glare at her. She looks to be in her late twenties but is acting like a teenager girl. I groan and look around one final time. ¡°Are you sure that you haven¡¯t seen any wolves around here?¡±Stolen novel; please report.


    She nods and stretches slightly. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen any wolves at all.¡± She looks at me for a second and smiles. ¡°My name is Lupa. What¡¯s yours?¡± I pause confused by this situation. I roll my eyes at her and start to walk back to the farm.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what my name is.¡± I start to walk but I hear Lupa walk behind me. I stop, and she stops. I turn around to face her. ¡°Listen, whatever is going on. You can leave me alone. Okay? Okay.¡± I turn around and walk towards the creek. I don¡¯t pay attention rather or not she is following me. This girl gives me serious creeps when being around her. I get to the river and look behind me to see if she she followed and sure enough, she did. I sigh in frustration. ¡°Lupa. Go. Away.¡± I say getting more annoyed. Lupa keeps a straight face and shakes her head no.


    ¡°I am hungry, and you are the first person I have seen in¡­ Um¡­¡± She stops talking and seems to get embarrassed. I frown at her.


    ¡°Just go home then.¡± I say my annoyance rising.


    ¡°¡­ Um¡­ that is kind of far away.¡± My eyes narrow having an idea of where she is from.


    ¡°How far?¡±


    ¡°About nine or ten days north.¡± She says with a smile on her face. I groan hoping she doesn¡¯t answer what I think she will answer.


    ¡°You are from the Northern Mountains. Aren¡¯t you?¡± I say somewhat cautiously. She nods, and I frown knowing that we are both in serious trouble. The Green Belt, which is where we are located, has been at war with the Northern Savages for a few months now. I should have guessed that she is from the north with her white hair. I look her up and down one more time. ¡°Alright, you need to get out of here before anyone else sees you. It¡¯s dangerous for you to be in the Green Belt.¡± She frowns and looks behind her into the forest.


    ¡°¡­ Could you help me? I just need some food and then I will be on my way.¡±


    ¡°No. I can¡¯t help you. If someone catches you anywhere near here it will cause too many issues.¡± I say trying to distance myself from her. I can¡¯t help her it¡¯s too risky. She frowns and gives me these puppy dog eyes. I laugh slightly, ¡°That won¡¯t work on¡­me..¡± My voice slowly stops looking at her eyes. For a split second, I want to hold her tight and protect her from the world. I shake off this feeling and ask, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    She looks at me without the puppy dog eyes. ¡°What do you mean? I am doing nothing.¡± I curse at her within my head. Of course, she is some sort of mage. This is just what I needed in my life. A Northern with magical abilities that she doesn¡¯t even know that she has. I go to cross the river.


    ¡°Goodbye Lupa.¡± As I get to the edge I look at the farm. I see a life of slavery for the rest of my life. I hesitate for a second and I feel Lupa grab my shirt.


    ¡°... Please..¡± She says looking a little scared. I go to say no, but I get an idea. A mage from anywhere brings great fame and money. Mages are so rare that it is said only one is born every hundred years. I slightly smirk at that idea and slowly look annoyed. ¡°¡­ I guess I could help you, but you have to do everything that I say. No ifs or buts about it.¡± Lupa smiles a lot and instantly hugs me.


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± I frown and try to break the hug.


    ¡°No hugging.¡± I say already regretting this slightly. She smirks and lets go. I roll my eyes and start to head back to the farm. Now I just have to figure out how to hide her from Nicolas.

 Chapter 3: Lies

    After crossing the creek, I turn back to see that Lupa hasn¡¯t even attempted to cross it. I yell over to her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you coming?¡±


    She yells back. ¡°I can¡¯t swim.¡± I sigh at that. I should have figured someone who lives in the freezing cold would never learn how to swim. I cross back over completely soaking the rest of my body. I climb out of the water.


    ¡°Alright, just hold onto my back and I will swim with you across.¡± She smiles as she gets onto my back. I barely keep her up on my two feet. For someone so small she weighs a ton. I mean she looks like she is barely pushing one hundred and thirty pounds, but she feels at least over two hundred. I slowly descend into the water where it is at least capable to hold her up. I slowly swim across as she tightens her grip on me. Which makes it somewhat difficult to swim but I am able to slowly get across the river. Once I hit the river bank, she claws her way onto the solid ground. I roll my eyes and climb up also. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± She dries herself the best she can and looks at me.


    ¡°Thank you, I really appreciate it.¡± She says this with such sincere, I am caught off guard. I usually don¡¯t get thanked or get shown any appreciation. I shrug it off and act like it isn¡¯t it a big deal. I start to head to the barn with Lupa in tow. I notice that Nicolas is still inside the house. So, it is easy to get Lupa within the barn without him noticing. I look at her and point to the loft.


    ¡°That is where you will be staying until night comes. Do not make any noise, come down, or do anything that reveals yourself. Understand?¡± Lupa is more interested some tools nearby then she is in listening to me. I frown and yell at her. ¡°Did you hear me or not!?¡± She blinks and looks at me. She nods and then I can hear her stomach growl somewhat loudly. She frowns and holds her stomach. I turn to leave. ¡°I will go get you some food. You climb up there and stay there.¡±She smiles and somewhat quickly climbs up there. I watch thinking that she is going to cause me a lot of problems. However, I know that she will be worth twice my weight in gold. Before entering the house, I look toward the forest. I scan the edge to see if I can see if there any signs of any wolves. Even though both Nicolas and Lupa say there isn¡¯t any wolves out there doesn¡¯t mean that it is true. I give up after a couple of minutes and head inside the house.


    I see Nicolas sitting inside his office and I slip past the door without him noticing. I head into the kitchen. The kitchen is overflowing with food. Nicolas tends to eat his body weight in food a week it seems like. I grab a few items. A couple of apples, some dried meat, and a loaf of bread. Of course, I will need to come in tonight a take at least a couple of days¡¯ worth of traveling. If I can get Lupa to the nearest town Wealdstone, it will be smooth sailing from here on out. No more working as a slave, no more worrying about rather or not I am going to make it through the winter, No more..Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± Nicolas says snapping me from my thoughts. I frown and shrug.


    ¡°I am getting something to eat. I haven¡¯t eaten today.¡± Nicolas gives me a look and slightly smirks.


    ¡°Find any of those wolves you were talking about?¡± I frown and walk past him. He grabs me by the arm. ¡°Listen girl. Do I have to remind you where you came from? I could easily sell you back to them. So, I don¡¯t want any more attitude. Understand?¡± He takes the loaf of bread from me putting it back on the wooden table. I glare at him but say nothing. He laughs letting go of me. I make my way out of the house. I feel angry at him for bossing me around. I am lucky though. He did take me out of an awful place. After I get out of the house, I walk to the barn and toss the food up to the loft. I climb up there and see Lupa sleeping in my makeshift bed. I frown and kick her foot.


    ¡°Wake up. I got food.¡± She sits up slowly and yawns. She instantly looks at the food and smiles. She reaches for the meat and starts to eat it. I frown and start to eat an apple. Before I can say anything, she finishes all the meat before I can get any. ¡°Hey, I wanted some of that.¡± She pauses and looks at me.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I am sorry. I didn¡¯t know..¡± She looks like she means it. I roll my eyes at her response.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± I finish my apple and lay down in some hay that is stored up here. By now it¡¯s about late afternoon, so the sun is starting to set now. Usually by now, I would walk the river for anything valuable but now I am stuck babysitting Lupa. I close my eyes and rub my temples trying to get rid of my headache. Before I know it I slowly start to fall asleep.


    I am woken with a jolt when I hear someone snore in my ear. My eyes fly open and I see Lupa laying next to me. Her snores are quite but out of pure surprise I push her off the little hay pile. She wakes up as she hits the wooden loft. I frown and sit up. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask a little too angry. She frowns and sits up.


    ¡°You were whimpering in your sleep. So, I tried to help you.¡± I frown and check outside for the time. It¡¯s at least midnight by now and I decide that it is time to go.


    ¡°No. I wasn¡¯t whimpering in my sleep and now we are leaving. I just need to get a few things from the house then we can go.¡±


    I hope to ground and head to the barn door. I open the doors and feel the rush of air of the night¡¯s air. The usual breeze feels hotter like there is a lot of fire nearby. I step outside and notice regiment of soldiers. I stop and curse with everything underneath the stars. ¡°Stay up there. I am going to try to get them to leave.¡±


    I can barely hear Lupa snores from the loft. This is just perfect. I slowly make my way up to the house. I pause hearing a pounding on the main house¡¯s door. I look to see a group of soldiers at the house. I see Nicolas opens the door. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°We are looking for the White Wolf of the Northern Mountains. We believe that she is hiding out in your woods or she has fooled you into believing she is a human. She stands taller than any other women. She has pure white hair and light purple eyes.¡±


    I pause and instantly freeze up. Oh god. I am not with a mage but a shapeshifter.

 Chapter 4: Shapeshifter

    Shapeshifters belong to the monster races. They are believed to be created by when a monster has a child with a human. Mages are humans that have the ability to use magic. Mages are still considered human to a degree. Both are extremely rare in the Green Belt. The army is at war with the Northern Mountains because of this. They hate the idea of monsters and mages. Almost all monsters live in the Northern Mountains which the Northern Savages protect them. Mages tend to live up there to be isolated from everyone. The army and the church will tolerate mages to a degree. Since, they are technically human.


    Nicolas frowns and comes outside. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen or heard of anything..¡± He pauses looking at me. ¡°Actually, my slave has seen a white wolf around midday yesterday. Come here Zona.¡±


    I frown knowing this won¡¯t end well. I slowly make my way toward the group of soldiers. Many of them are no older than me, maybe the youngest out of the group is about eighteen. All of the younger soldiers are in standard military leather. The few that aren¡¯t young have this look about them. They look like they haven¡¯t just been to war, but they seem to enjoy it. They seem a higher rank than anyone else. They are wearing metal armor. I get to Nicolas and try to act weak.


    ¡°¡­ yes... sir?¡± I hate to act like this, but I am not about to cause any trouble.


    Nicolas gives me a look. ¡°Tell them about the wolf you saw yesterday.¡± I look down and get somewhat quiet.


    ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t see a wolf. I lied.¡± God kill me now. Acting this pathetic is one of the things I hate more than anything in this world. Well, the second most thing. Nicolas gets angry and slaps me. Even though it doesn¡¯t hurt, I act like it does and fall to the ground. A few of the younger soldiers laugh as I hit the mud. I try to hold my temper. So, that it doesn¡¯t raise any suspicion.


    ¡°I am sorry, but I guess there isn¡¯t any wolf here. Now you can be on your way.¡± Nicolas says still angry at the fact that I lied to him. The soldiers pause and look at what I can guess is the head officer. He is completely covered in black armor. The armor almost reminds me of the stories of old. The armor was modeled after what appears to be a demon. Out of everyone here, he seems to have death come off him. His helmet looks at me as he makes a circle with his hand. A few soldiers start to search around the farm. Nicolas frowns but knows better to say anything. I quickly get up and head to the barn. As I get to the door, one of the soldiers grab my arm. He is one of the younger soldiers. I try to look weak and small. ¡°¡­ yes?¡±The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°We are going to search the barn. So, you have to stay out.¡± He says with some conviction. I know this is going to suck, but if they find Lupa now; we would be all killed. As the other soldier goes to open the door, I kick the soldier holding my arm straight in the groin. He makes a face and instantly goes down in a heap. The other soldier turns around quickly hearing the first soldier hit the ground. I try to hit him across the face, but he punches me in the gut before I could even connect. I crumble to the ground losing my breath. He stands over me drawing his sword. I prepare myself for the worst and shield myself with my arms. Time seems to slow down. What feels like minutes are only seconds, I snap out of whatever I was under when I hear a thud next to me. I look beside me and see the guy knocked out cold.


    I look up and see Lupa standing there looking different. She looks stronger, more primal, just like a savage looks. Her hair is slightly crimson, and her eyes are a darker purple now. She smirks and drops whatever she was holding. She looks down at me. ¡°Get up. We need to leave. Now.¡± I groan within my head. I quickly stand up as a few guards start to come where they heard a commotion. Lupa grabs me and throws me over her shoulder. I have never been manhandled like this before. She starts sprinting toward the forest as the alarm goes off within the group.


    Arrows sail past us as one of them hits her in the leg. She acts like it is nothing and hops across the river in one leap. I have to give it to shapeshifters. They are powerful. She takes off sprinting into the forest. I can barely keep track of where we are going or how long we have been going. She is moving faster than any horse I have ever seen. She slows to a stop and drops me to the ground. I land like a sack of stones and I lose my breath. She sits down on a nearby rock and watches me. I sit up and glare at her. ¡°Thanks a lot asshole.¡±


    She frowns at me and her hair slowly loses her crimson hair tone. ¡°I have a lot riding on you, don¡¯t mess this up.¡±


    I frown at that and before I can say anything. She frowns a lot and looks like she is about to cry. I look confused as hell, ¡°What the hell is your problem?¡±


    She looks at her leg. ¡°My leg is hurt.. Can you help me?¡± She is acting like she was before. I sigh and get up. I go over and rip out the arrow a little more forceful than I should. She whimpers slightly when I do this, but she smiles a second later. ¡°Thank you.¡± I watch amazed as the wound slowly heals itself. Yea, she is definitely a shapeshifter.


    I frown knowing my plan has hit an unexpected bump. I must go back to the farm to get supplies in the morning if there is even a farm to go back to. I sit on the ground trying to figure out what to do now.


    Lupa looks at me and sits down next to me. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°I am trying to figure out what to do now.¡± I say with annoyance in my voice. I lie down looking up at the stars. There is so many tonight that there isn¡¯t one part of the sky that is empty. Lupa pauses and lies down also. She isn¡¯t as close as she was back in the barn. I sigh and keep my eyes on the path we came from. I don¡¯t even notice it, but I soon fall asleep.

 Chapter 5: No Return

    I wake up in the morning with a large amount of leaves covering me from head to toe. I sit up stretching out my back. The familiar pain from my back still causes me issues. I stand up and look around. It looks like Lupa didn¡¯t go to sleep last night. The entire area surrounding me is covered with leaves. It comes up to about my waist. I mentally scold myself for falling asleep while there could be soldiers still out there searching for me. Since nothing happened last night, maybe they decided to look someplace else. I start walking back toward the farm as Lupa pops up out of the leaves.


    ¡°Good moooorning!¡± She says somewhat happy and full of energy. I am in no mood to deal with her right now. I keep walking as she starts to follow me. After a couple of minutes of walking, I pause realizing that we are father from the farm then realized. I try to judge how far we traveled last night. Looking back on it now, she did run pretty fast. Faster than any horse could travel. After several minutes, I guess it will be a couple of hours before we get back to the farm. I find the nearest stick and hit it off a tree. This frustration has been building up in me for a while. After the stick breaks in half, Lupa looks concerned at me. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I am fine. Just didn¡¯t expect to be kidnapped.¡± I start to walk to the farm again.  At first, Lupa doesn¡¯t start to follow me right away. However, she slowly does after I pause to indicate that she should follow. We start walking as an idea starts to form in my head. Maybe I could convince the soldiers that Lupa was some crazed animal. That she threatened me within an inch of my life. She must have a bounty on her if a group of soldiers were searching for her. Maybe this will work. However, I need some information on Lupa before I turn her in for anything. I know some basic things about shapeshifters. Like how they have three forms and supposedly eat babies. I shake my head knowing only story tales that the church told us. My back starts slightly burn, but I ignore it for now.


    After walking for a while, I look at Lupa gesturing her to come up to me. She makes her way up to me as I start talking to her. ¡°So, what are you exactly?¡±


    She pauses and looks confused. ¡°I¡¯m Lupa? I already told you that.¡±


    ¡°No. I mean, what are you? Mage? Shapeshifter?¡± I say testing her to see if she will lie again.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    She makes a face then smiles. ¡°Oooh. I am what you people down here call a shapeshifter. We are called Gifted, where I come from.¡±


    I make a face at that. ¡°Gifted?¡±


    She nods. ¡°Oh yea. We are the lucky ones that carry out the Sister¡¯s messaged.¡±


    ¡°Sister¡¯s messaged?¡± I look at her to elaborate more.


    She pauses and laughs slightly. ¡°Oh, I am sorry. I didn¡¯t know that you didn¡¯t know about the Sister. I know down here all of you guys worship the Brothers. Right?¡±


    I frown slightly as a small ache comes from my back. I nod thinking back to the time I spent in the church. The Brothers were said to be the first children of some unknown power. The planted the first seeds within the Green Belt to make it what it is today. People pray to them for good harvest and protection of the weak. They can all die for what I care. I snap to attention. ¡°Um.. yea. They do.¡±


    She smiles more and holds a necklace that I didn¡¯t notice before. It looks like a teardrop wrapped with metal vines. ¡°The Sister protects all life. She loves everyone and everything. We try our hardest to only kill when it is necessary. She bestows the lucky ones with some of her power to protect the world. So, I carry out her mission whenever I can. I was lucky to be made a Gifted.¡±


    ¡°You know that it¡¯s hogwash, right? There is no such thing as a Sister or Brothers.¡± I say as the pain in my back flares up again. She looks really hurt by this.


    ¡°There is a Sister. If there wasn¡¯t one¡­¡± I cut her off before she can continue.


    ¡°You know what shapeshifters really are? You guys are made when a monster decides to have a child with a human. It is not natural. You are only monsters. You are not chosen by any Godlike being. They are not real.¡± I say as the pain in my back burns like fire. Lupa seems to be holding back the tears but shakes her head.


    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s okay.. You can think that. I am sorry..¡± She sounds really hurt by this, but I couldn¡¯t care less at the moment. It takes all of my power to get to the nearest tree and relax against it. As I touch the tree with my hands, I grip it tightly. After a few minutes, the pain in my back goes away and I straighten myself. I look at Lupa who is looking still hurt/concerned towards me.


    ¡°¡­ Are you okay?¡± She asks. I am somewhat amazed at the fact she hasn¡¯t left yet. I was blatantly being an asshole to her.


    ¡°I am fine.¡± I start to walk toward the farm as Lupa grabs my hand. She looks worried. I frown and remove my hand. ¡°I am fine. Let¡¯s go.¡± For the first time, I hear Lupa sigh. She nods and follows me. It takes another hour before getting back to the farm. As we approach the farm, I can smell smoke coming for its direction. I get this sinking feeling in my stomach as I know what I am about to find. We break the from forest and find the entire farm burned down. I feel a rush of emotions seeing the farm. Some I really don¡¯t understand. Oh well, I guess there is no going back now.

 Chapter 6: Wealdstone

    We travel for some time while riding on Bruce. Every so often, we need to take a break for him to rest up. He hasn¡¯t traveled like this in years. Every time we do stop, I notice Lupa looking around constantly. I shrug it off guessing she has never seen all of these colors before. I look around seeing different shades of Fall. Even though we really don¡¯t have a true season, the Green Belt mimics them. The trees remain full of life almost replacing them overnight. We continue to travel well into the night. I almost fall asleep as I let go of Bruce. I snap myself to attention allowing Bruce to slow down to a stop. I slide off Bruce feeling all the aches of riding bareback. Lupa hops down like it was nothing and looks around again.


    ¡°What are we doing?¡± Lupa asks noticing me sitting down.


    ¡°I am resting because we have been riding all day. We don¡¯t all have these magical abilities where we don¡¯t feel pain.¡± I say annoyed at the fact she is perfectly fine. Giving by how much we rode today, we should be able to get to Wealdstone tomorrow.


    ¡°I can feel it. I just act like it doesn¡¯t hurts.¡± She says with a smile and sits down next to me. Bruce trots over to a grassy area within view and starts to eat.


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you lucky then.¡± Tomorrow everything will be better. I will get a huge reward from turning her in. I can finally live my life how I want it.


    ¡°If you want, I can take over the riding.¡± Lupa says with some excitement. I almost bust out laughing.


    ¡°No. You don¡¯t know where we are going.¡± I relax more and lean against a tree. The little place we stopped is off the main path we been following for a while. It¡¯s peaceful here. Almost peaceful enough to fall asleep.


    ¡°You can tell me where to go?¡± She says poking me in the foot. I somewhat snap awake.


    ¡°¡­ No. I¡­¡± I begin to think that if we are able to get there in the morning. It would so much easy to turn her in. I frown still not fully convinced. She looks at me like she is really wants to help. I sigh feeling like I could past out at any minute. ¡°Fine. Just follow the main path and you should be able to get there in the morning.¡±


    She seems super excited and gets up. She goes over to Bruce and pets him. I slowly stand up my body not even near fifty percent. I walk over to Bruce as Lupa hops up there. She offers me a hand again, but I climb onto Bruce. I am almost fall off Bruce but Lupa catches me. I frown as I stable myself. She smiles, and we start down the main path again. Before I realize it, my arms are around Lupa¡¯s waist as I am fast asleep.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    I am awoken to hearing of bells in the distance. My back feels like it is on fire jolting myself awake. Once I take in my surroundings, the pain goes away. I realize that we are just outside Wealdstone. The mining town is somewhat small only having a few stores within it. The miners all go to the local bar in the middle of the town. The few residents who do not work in the mine either work with the Church of the Brothers or own small stores within the town. As I begin to think of the church my back starts to ache again. I realize that I am still holding onto Lupa as she seems to be fascinated by the environment up ahead. Either though Wealdstone is a mining town, the surrounding area will never tell you that. It is just as beautiful and lush as every other part of the Green Belt.


    I let go of Lupa as we get into town. Lupa turns her head to me. ¡°Good morning sleepy head.¡±


    I pause at that and give her a weird look. ¡°Morning. Head to that place down the street then we can rest.¡± I point to the bar. It is the only bar within miles of here. I pause looking around. No one is awake just yet, since the sun is just now starting to rise. As we get to the bar, I hop off and instantly collapsing. Lupa hops down and comes to my aid.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± There is a panic in her voice. I nod yes annoyed how she is acting.


    ¡°I am fine. My legs are just asleep. We pretty much rode an entire day yesterday.¡± She looks a little better about this. It takes a few minutes for the feeling to come back to my legs. I stand up and stretch. Before I do anything else, I take out one of Nicolas¡¯s clothing and a knife. I make a makeshift hood and give it to Lupa. ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you?¡± Lupa takes it looking slightly confused.


    ¡°You wear it, so no one can recognize you.¡± She smiles and puts it on. I don¡¯t need someone else ratting her out before I get the chance to. As she puts it on she looks completely different. Even though her eyes still stand out, she looks normal to anyone else.


    ¡°Alright, the plan is to take a day to relax. You stay with Bruce until I come back. Alright?¡± Lupa is petting Bruce with one hand as she is feeding him with another. I glare slightly. ¡°Lupa!¡± She looks at me and nods. She seems really happy for some reason. ¡°Later then.¡± I instantly head to the guard barracks.


    Walking through town people start to come out to do their jobs. A few children run past me down the stone street. A notice a few men heading toward the huge hole inside the giant hill nearby town. They must be miners. As I turn a corner, I see a few priests coming out of a house. My back instantly goes up in pain like it is being burned with fire. I stop and hide against the nearby building. It almost feels like I am being choked. I sit down and hug my legs tightly trying to calm down. They won¡¯t hurt me. They won¡¯t hurt me. A few minutes go by as I eventually calm down. I stand up being angry with myself. I can not be so weak every time I see a priest. I leave from my hiding place quickly heading to the barracks.

 Chapter 7: Truth

    As I get to the barracks, a few soldiers are already switching positions from the night watch. I head inside the barracks. Half of the soldiers are sleeping, and the other half is playing dice. The barracks looks somewhat small. There is a fireplace in the middle of the room. On one half are small cots and the other tables. At the other end of the room is a man setting at a desk. I head other to him figuring that he is in charge. He is the only one that seems to be doing any work.


    ¡°Hello. I would like to report a shapeshifter.¡± I say with sounding brave. All the soldiers that are awake stop playing dice and look at me. The man in charge looks up from his paperwork. He is about in his late thirties, has a black beard that thinly covers his face. His eyes are a dark brown matching his hair. The soldiers hear are wearing common guard uniforms. Covering the main body, but otherwise not offering any real protection.


    ¡°Oh really? Well I am all ears.¡± He says this in a mocking tone just like Nicolas always did. I frown and glare at him.


    ¡°Yes. I would. Her name is The White Wolf of the Northern Mountains or Lupa. She is about a foot taller than me and has light purple eyes.¡± His eyes go wide with the more details I tell about Lupa. He stands up quickly.     ¡°Where is she?¡± I smirk at this and shrug.


    ¡°Where is my reward?¡± He pauses at that and smirks.


    ¡°Right here.¡± He takes out a coin purse from his desk and drops it on the desk. ¡°Now, where is she?¡±


    I smile slightly at the sight of my freedom. ¡°Back at the bar.¡± I reach for the bag. However, he grabs the bag and drops it back into the desk. I feel a person grab me from behind me and push me onto the desk. They have my arms pinned behind my back. I frown and struggle like a wild beast.


    ¡°You know what. We just got a report of a slave girl traveling with The White Wolf just a day ago. Thank you so much Zona for making this easy for us.¡± I freeze up and instantly start shaking. How could I be such an idiot. This is the closest town for miles. Of course, those soldiers would come here. ¡°You guys can have fun with her until I get back with the shapeshifter.¡± The soldier behind me starts laughing as I get sick to my stomach. The commander gets up and leaves with everyone except two soldiers. Before I know it, I am being dragged into a back room by two soldiers. As one of them goes to close the door, I use all my strength to break away from the soldier who is holding me down. I elbow him in the face as hard as I can causing him to loosen his grip on me. I break free and hop across the table. I quickly look around. There is nothing around me that I can use to defend myself. This looks like a room for meetings.  I left everything back with Lupa and Bruce. I am literally screwed in this situation. Both soldiers look at each other as both come around the table. I gulp and prepare myself for the worst.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    As one goes to attack me there is a ringing throughout the town, both soldiers pause giving me an opportunity to attack. I kick one in the groin and the other in the ankle. There is a sickening crack from the ankle as both drop to the ground. I ran to get outside before one of them can get me. I push open the door and the sky is completely black with storm clouds. My eyes go wide seeing a few monsters walking down the street.


    Why did it have to be monsters? In the Green Belt, we usually don¡¯t deal with monsters. Usually what happens is that they travel down from the Northern Mountains or a mage decides to go crazy. I run past one quickly and it resembles a human. Great. We are dealing with a crazy mage that brought some dead back to life. See monsters just get classified as everything that is not human. Shapeshifters, werewolves, vampires, zombies, everything is classified as monsters. It is what the Church of the Brothers and the army decided long ago. I keep running, dodging, and escaping from the undead. The soldiers are defeating the undead pretty easily, but they are clearly outnumbered. A few bodies litter the street where some undead are feasting on them I hold my stomach together and go to find Bruce.


    I turn onto the street that the bar is on. I don¡¯t see Bruce or Lupa from where I am at currently. No. no. no. I run as fast as to get to the bar. I get there, and they are nowhere to be found. I curse all of creation. I look down the street and see few undead slowly coming this way. I turn to run the opposite way and bump into the commander of the soldiers. He glares and raises his sword at me. ¡°You caused this!¡± I attempt to doge his attack, but he barely catches me in the arm. I grab a hold of the wound and apply pressure to it. I back up into an alley as he closes in on me. ¡°Die you witch!¡± He goes to stab me through. With nowhere to run I close my eyes waiting for it to be over. I feel something poke my stomach and I almost scream. I hear the commander choking and I open my eyes.


    The sword¡¯s tip barely hits my stomach as Lupa tears the commander¡¯s throat out with her hand. Her hair is crimson, and she looks extremely pissed off. The commander drops to his knee and falls over dead. She looks at me then turns around from me. Almost in a protecting fashion. ¡°You are an idiot. Thinking you could sell her out.¡±


    I pause at that. ¡°¡­ How did you¡­ wait.. what do you mean sell he..¡± She cuts me off.


    ¡°I am not one to be fooled with. I know everything. See everything. The only thing keeping me from ripping you apart is that you are important.¡±


    ¡°Important? I am not important.¡± I say instantly. Before I know it, I am grabbed by the throat and pushed against the wall. Lupa¡¯s eyes are even a darker purple now.


    ¡°You. You are the most important person in the world. You are going to save it.¡± She drops me to the ground. I breath heavily slightly just scared from the exchange.


    ¡°.. Wh.. What?¡± I say in disbelief.


    ¡°You heard what I said. You, Zona Everlast, are going to save the world. If you like it or not.¡± I sit there in stun silence. That is when I notice a man in robes standing a couple feet away.

 Chapter 8: Savior

    Lupa hasn¡¯t seen the man yet but I can already tell this is the man causing the monsters to attack the town. He has this crazy look about him. He isn¡¯t wearing any shoes and his robe looks black. I can¡¯t tell if it is naturally black. I look between him and Lupa trying to get her to turn around. Lupa turns around and looks like she is ready to attack him. The old man uses a stick that he is holding and points it toward us. Lupa backs up still in a protective matter. I try to stand up using the wall to help me. The pain in arm causes me to wince as I accidently slip hitting a rope. The rope is connected a sign above the bar. The rope snaps as the first of the monsters slowly come around the old man. The old man looks up as the sign falls landing straight on him. One by one the monsters drop, and the sky slowly goes back to normal. I stare completely shocked at how dumb my luck is.


    Lupa stands slowly out of her protective stance. She looks at me still looking like she wants to kill me. I stand up from my slip and I can tell that she has noticed the blood now. She eyes the wound on my arm and the blood on my shirt. Her hair slowly loses the crimson color as she utters a warning to me. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave the town and head to Crag¡¯s Keep now, you and every other person in the world die. Betray me again and you will die mortal.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean mortal and what¡¯s Crag¡¯s Keep?¡± I say angry at the fact she is bossing me around. She blinks a couple of times as she goes back to looking like her old self. She sees my wounds and looks like she is about to cry. She rushes to me and tries to examine my wounds. I keep away from her. ¡°Answer my questions.¡±


    ¡°What questions?¡± She tries again to examine me. I am caught off guard on what is going on here. She seems like a completely different person when she is in that other form. My wound on my arm starts to burn slightly. I give in to let her take care of me. She quickly makes a bandage from Nicolas¡¯s clothing and puts it around my arm. ¡°We need to clean the wound tonight¡­ I.. am sorry that I couldn¡¯t protect you..¡±If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    She slowly starts crying while she is tending to me. I start to feel bad about trying to turn her in. She does seem to really care about me for some unknown reason. I have to find out what¡¯s going on with everything she said before. She must be trying to trick me or something. How could I save the world? I am worthless. I sigh and pat her on the shoulder trying to get her to stop crying.


    ¡°I am fine.. Lupa. Really.¡± I try to say with some confidence. She mutters something underneath her breath. ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°.. Nothing.¡± She finishes tending to me and helps me up. We walk out of the alley to see what is going on. Many people are either celebrating that the old man is died or crying for the love ones lost. A few soldiers are going around making sure that the monsters stay died.


    ¡°Lupa. We need to leave now.¡± I look inside the bar and notice that it is empty. I get an idea and grab Lupa¡¯s hand. I drag her inside and sure enough no one is even in the place. ¡°Lupa. Go gather anything you think we need. Any of the food and supplies behind the counter. Please go.¡± I can tell Lupa pauses at the please because she smiles slightly. She nods starting to grab all the things we might need. I find a couple of bags that are near the door that would be good for carrying the supplies. I look around the bar one more time for anything that we would need. Most of the tables are overturned, and anything of value is really gone. I head over to Lupa and we pack what she found. She found a couple of days¡¯ worth of food. ¡°Good job Lupa.¡± She smiles big at that.


    ¡°Thank you.. Bruce is out back. So, we can leave whenever..¡± Before she can finish a few guards stumble into the bar.


    ¡°Halt, Stop looting¡­ Wait. It¡¯s that girl from the barracks. So, that must be¡­¡± I throw a bottle of alcohol at the soldiers districting them. I grab Lupa¡¯s hand and head out the back of the bar. Bruce is just where Lupa said he was. We climb onto Bruce just as the guards burst through the door. We take off out of the town. While riding through the streets, I hear people say that they saw me kill mage. Cheers went through the town as we ride out of it. I feel something deep inside me. Pride? Happiness? I have no idea.

 Chapter 9: Answers

    We ride for a good while. Only stopping once I am convinced that we have truly lost them. I discover a small stream that leads to a small pond off the path. It seems like no one comes here so it is the best place to rest. I slide of Bruce just as Lupa hops down. By now, it is midday. I feel exhausted from the last 24 hours and I head over to a tree. The area that surrounds the pond is peaceful. Just like the creek back at the farm. I relax against the tree slowly sitting down. Lupa comes over and sits across from me. I pause not wanting to ask her this. ¡°.. Could you make a fire? We need one because we aren¡¯t traveling until I get some rest.¡± Lupa nods and rushes into the forest happy. I see Bruce lie down. He must be exhausted just like me. I wait for Lupa to come back before I ultimately passing out.


    I hear chains in the background as I awake from my slumber. I am in that church again. I start to panic and make a run for the door as a priest opens it. I look at his face and it is just darkness. He grabs me by the hair and hits my head off a wall. He begins to drag me down the corridor. I notice other rooms with children within them. We get to the whipping room where another child is being dragged out of. I thrash about trying to escape his grasp. However, he is too strong and ties me down to the stone slap with my back facing up. I cry out for anyone to help me. To stop this madness. Then the whipping begins. The pain. The agony. I try not to give them what they want. To look weak for them. They go to whip me again but this time I don¡¯t feel anything. I feel someone petting my head. For the first time in forever, I am not scared. I hear someone call my name from somewhere.


    I awake from my dream feeling confused. It is nighttime now and there is a small fire. Lupa is petting my head while my head lays on her lap. I frown and try to sit up. Lupa was looking out into the forest. So, she didn¡¯t notice me wake up. She looks at me. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I am.. fine.¡± I say out of habit. My back doesn¡¯t ache like usual from that dream. Lupa sighs and offers me some food. Some apples and what looks like some dried meat. I take it and eat it slowly still thinking about the dream.


    ¡°So, where to next?¡± Lupa says after I finish my apple. I pause giving her a look.


    ¡°Yea. About that. I need to know what you mean. Your other form keeps saying weird stuff.¡±  Lupa pauses and makes a thinking face.


    ¡°¡­ I am sorry. I don¡¯t always see what my other form sees. The Sister gifts are mysterious sometimes.¡± Lupa finally says after a while. I huff a little.


    ¡°Fine. Bring out the other form then.¡± Lupa frowns slightly.


    ¡°I am only suppose take that out when¡­¡± She stops talking for a second. I give her a look to continue. ¡°¡­ when you are in danger..¡± She looks embarrassed by this. I look confused.


    ¡°Why? If you say the ¡°Sister¡± told you, I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± Lupa doesn¡¯t say anything. Why did this have to happen to me? I scoot away from Lupa to add fuel to the fire. I need a new plan now. I can¡¯t stay in the Green Belt anymore. By this time tomorrow, everyone should know about the two of us. The only thing we can do is¡­ leave the Green Belt. The closest place to the Green Belt is the Northern Mountains. I pause and look at Lupa. ¡°Have you been planning this the entire time?¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She looks confused.


    ¡°Do not give me that. I am wanted women. The only safe place I can be is in the Northern Mountains. That is where Crag¡¯s Keep must be. Wow. I am such an idiot.¡± I stand up and go to leave. Lupa quickly stops me from leaving.


    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡± She seems sad again is about to cry. I shoulder past her angry about being tricked. As I get near the pond, I get grabbed. I struggle trying to break free. ¡°Lupa. Let go. Now.¡± I feel her shake her head no against me. I try to pry off her hands. I twist myself around and Lupa let''s go flying into the water.


    She sinks like a rock to the bottom of the pond. I pause hating myself more. I dive into the water. A few seconds later I drag her onto dry land. She is unconscious but breathing. I sigh laying down next to her. I could have just left her. That would have been one less thorn in my side, but something tells me that I can¡¯t lose her. What am I thinking? I have barely known this monster for more than four days. I grab my head thinking I must be losing my mind.


    ¡°Zona Everlast. You are lucky that you are important.¡± I hear Lupa say in her other forms voice. I realize that this is the second time she used my last name. Only people a few people know it. I frown a lot and look at her. She is standing now. The hood I made for her down, so I can see the crimson hair.


    ¡°I want answers now. Crag¡¯s Keep? Saving the world? How do you know my last name? That sounds like complete bull¡­¡± I start to angry as I say this but Lupa cuts me off.


    ¡°Listen child. I am in no mood to deal with you. You want answers? Here they are. The world is ending. Only you. Yes, only you can stop this from happening. You will go to Crag¡¯s Keep and stop the world from ending. If it was my decision, I would have never chosen you. I would have chosen someone who is actually worth something.¡± She says this is as if I am beneath her. I am worthless, but I am not beneath a monster.


    ¡°Exactly. Then why choose me you monster freak.¡± Lupa glares at me.


    ¡°Again, you are lucky Zona Everlast. The only reason you aren¡¯t dead because you matter. You were chosen by the Brothers.¡± I pause and start shaking. I try to push her away, but she grabs my hand.


    ¡°Liar! Do you know what that evil organization did to me? You are one of them. Aren¡¯t you. Are you ready to finish this? Because I am not a little kid anymore.¡± I punch her across the face with my free hand. For a split second, I almost see sadness in her eyes.


    ¡°I do know what those priests did to you. If they would have known the truth long ago, then they would have never done those things. It was decided before you were born. I am sorry.¡± She lets go of my hand. I have so many emotions going through me right now I do not know what to do.


    ¡°Why me?¡± Is the only thing that I can say. She looks at me in the eyes.


    ¡°Because I did not want the world to end again. I am tired of the world ending over and over.¡± I look confused at her. She looks at me shaking her head.  ¡°Fool. Lupa told you shapeshifters were chosen by me. They would be my heralds.¡± Something inside my head clicks and I almost don¡¯t believe what I am about to say.


    ¡°Wait¡­ What?¡± Lupa rolls her eyes as the color fades from her hair.


    ¡°I have a lot riding on you Zona Everlast. You better save the world.¡± Lupa blinks a couple of times. She looks at me getting sad again. ¡°¡­ Please don¡¯t leave..¡±


    At this current moment, I am done with everything. I walk back over to the camp. ¡°Stand guard Lupa.¡± I say in a cold tone. All I want to do is crawl up in a ball and sleep forever. I lie down and try to sleep. I keep trying to wrap all this information in my head. I fall asleep soon after getting a massive headache.

 Chapter 10: The Next Steps

    I wake up in the morning feeling strange. I look around to see Lupa softly snoring nearby. I get up and head to the pond. I still do not understand what is going on. All this talk about gods is giving me a headache.  The only thing I can think of is that I haven¡¯t been sleeping well ever since we left the farm. Okay, so I am just sleep derived. That explains everything. I sit down with my feet within the water. Now, the real issues at hand. I am wanted for being with Lupa. The entire Green Belt must know about me and her. I would never make to the Southern Desert. The only place we would go is the Northern Mountains.  I sigh guessing the only thing we can do is head up there for a time. I look over to Lupa. She is still sleeping.


    I head over there after a couple of minutes. I poke Lupa with my foot. She wakes up instantly. ¡°.. I am awake.¡± I shake my head slightly.


    ¡°I have a plan. We need to leave to the Green Belt for a while. Since the Northern Mountains are closer than the Southern Desert. We need to head there.¡± It is for the best I say trying to convince myself. Lupa gets a rather large smile on her face.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s awesome!¡± She hops up and hugs me. The hug feels amazing. Like all the stress in the world disappears. I let the hug happen without hugging her back.


    ¡°Okay.. okay.. let¡¯s go already. You need to take the lead on this one. Okay?¡± I say finally breaking the hug. She nods and hops onto Bruce. She offers me a hand. I pause half tempted to take it. I shake that thought of my head. I climb onto Bruce. We start heading northward. Once I am out of the Green Belt. We will lie low for a couple of weeks. Maybe after that the searching will have died down. It¡¯s all I can hope for at this moment.


    We begin traveling. Getting to the Northern Mountains is at least a week¡¯s journey. So far, we make good time, but we eventually run out of food. I make one more sweep through all the bags to make sure I didn¡¯t miss anything. Since I find nothing I throw one of the empty bags to the ground. I let out a frustrated sigh as Lupa looks at me.


    ¡°Everything alright?¡± She pets Bruce as he eats some grass.


    ¡°No. We ran out of food.¡± I should have guessed that we would have run of food. We have been traveling for two days now. I reach into another bag and pull out some rope. I have started to carry around a knife since the soldiers attacked me. ¡°I am going to set a trap. Want to help?¡± I know very well that my skills with trap making suck. I figure maybe she could be better at it. Lupa gets the biggest smile on her face as she comes over to me.


    ¡°Of course, what are we trapping?¡±


    ¡°A rabbit.¡± I say walking into the forest. The forest closer to the north still looks lush and full of life. It is has even more life, because of the lack of people that live here. The only real way you can tell that people have been through here is the road. Even the road looks like it is being over claimed by nature. I head to an area that looks like a good spot for the trap. I start to set up the trap. As I go to make the final touches, it falls apart. I grunt in disappointment. It isn¡¯t that hard. It has been years since the last time I had to do this though. I look at Lupa and hand her the materials. ¡°Here.¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Lupa takes them and easily sets up a trap. I get somewhat jealous of her for a second. I shake the idea of out my head though. ¡°Come on. We can set up camp and see if we catch anything later.¡± She follows me as we find an area that would hide us from the road. It isn¡¯t difficult since the forest is so dense. It was difficult to look into the forest from the pathway. Lupa goes to get Bruce as I start a fire. I use the last of the tindering to do so. Lupa comes back with Bruce. She smiles at me. ¡°Way to go starting the fire.¡±


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡± I have started to notice that I am warming up to Lupa. I would have never guess in a million years that I wouldn¡¯t mind having her around. I still blame her for getting me into this mess but why make a problem when there doesn¡¯t need to be one. I go grab one of the bigger bags that we brought. I sit down near the fire and relax against it. Lupa sits on the opposite side of the fire looking at me. She looks like she has a question.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I look at her as I try to get comfortable.


    ¡°Um¡­ why do you guys hate me?¡± I pause at that looking at her puzzled.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lupa sighs.


    ¡°Well¡­ when I first came down here, the people started to attack me. The soldiers chased me until I found you. Even you said I was a monster..¡± She gets an expression of heartbreak. Which causes my stomach to get in knots. ¡°¡­ I just want to know why you hate me..¡± After a few moments, I collect from what I can remember what the army and the church told me. The pain in my back starts to act up again.


    ¡°In the Green Belt, we don¡¯t have native monsters. All the monsters here now came from the Northern Mountains. The church says that monsters are evil, vile creatures, that deserve to die. Monsters are anything that isn¡¯t human though. So, vampires, werewolves¡­¡±


    ¡°Shapeshifters?¡± Lupa says looking upset. I nod as I continue.


    ¡°.. Yea. A lot of people do not have any experience with them. Most of them believe them to be fairy tales. Only a few people actually know what is truly out there.¡± Lupa looks confused.


    ¡°What about the ¡°monsters¡± in town then?¡± I make a face that shows how this could be confusing.


    ¡°Those were made by a mage. Mages are different then people. They can use magic to create and destroy things.¡± Lupa still looks confused about this. ¡°Mages are rare. Extremely rare. Like one will only be born once in a hundred years. Some mages go crazy with the power they have. So, they turn out like the old man in town.¡± She looks like she is starting to understand now.


    ¡°How many mages are out there?¡± I shrug.


    ¡°Who knows? It won¡¯t be more than 100 as far as I know. Usually they hide from the world. Not wanting to be killed or used.¡± She is now lying down with her hands on her chin looking at me. She looks like a big child.


    ¡°You sure know a lot about monsters and mages. How?¡± My back aches as I shift uncomfortably. I brush off the question.


    ¡°I just heard it from people. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± She looks confused by this, but she doesn¡¯t press on it any more. Instead, she starts asking about mages and monsters. All the different types and what not. I answer all the questions the best I can. As I figured, she has a lot of the same monsters just by different names. They live in the Northern Mountains, so it would make sense. As soon as she stops asking her questions, I faintly hear the trap go off. I look at Lupa. ¡°Ready for dinner?¡± We get up and head over to the trap. It contains a decently sized rabbit. I find a rock nearby. I notice Lupa is muttering something under her breath as I kill the rabbit.


    After taking it back, Lupa makes swift work of gutting, cleaning, and cooking it. I watched her somewhat impressed. She eyes the rabbit the entire while cooking. I lie down looking up at the sky. Through the branches I can barely see the sky. Like usual the sky is full of stars. I watch the stars as Lupa pokes me in the side. I look at her as she gives me a leg to eat. She has her mouth full of the other leg already. I take it and slowly eat. After having my hunger satisfied, I stretch out getting ready to fall asleep. As soon as I get comfortable, I quickly fall asleep.

 Chapter 11: The Northern Mountains

    For the next five days, we continue our path to the Northern Mountains. We have a little schedule by now that I actually look forward to. We would travel for some distance. Each taking turns riding or walking. When it got close to nighttime, Lupa would make a fire and catch us some food. Usually rabbits or other small animals. After that, she would ask questions about the Green Belt and anything else. Turns out I really enjoy talking to Lupa. There is just something about her na?ve personality that makes me feel happy. She hasn¡¯t experienced the world¡¯s true evils. Some part of me hopes that she will never experience them.


    I look up at the approaching mountains in the distance. Even through the very dense trees, the mountains presence is known. I stop Bruce just before the road ends. This is how the far the road goes. The people who built the road either stopped building it or the vegetation took it back over. I slide off of Bruce. Lupa hops down looking extremely excited. ¡°I am almost home!¡± I nod taking off the remaining bags. We were lucky that Lupa found some edible plants. I do not know how long we will be in the Northern Mountains. I look at Bruce.


    ¡°Listen. Thank you for helping us get here this far but you won¡¯t be able to climb the mountain. So, you are free to go.¡± I say feeling somewhat sad. Even though he has been a huge pain in my butt, we wouldn¡¯t have gotten here without him. Lupa comes over to us.


    ¡°We ready to go?¡± I nod, but before I can leave. Bruce puts his head on my shoulder. He lightly nuzzles me. I pet him one final time and remove myself. Lupa gives Bruce the biggest hug I have seen. Bruce nuzzles her also and starts to trot down the path. Maybe someone will find him and give him a good home. I shake sadness from my thoughts. I look at Lupa.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I would like to get a good start on climbing the mountains. It would be dumb to climb it at night.¡± She nods.


    ¡°Of course. We should make good time if we get to the mountain within an hour.¡±  We start walking toward the enormous mountains. The closer we get to them; the forest starts to appear less lush. This was a new experience to me. All my life, I have been surrounded by trees and life. However now, there are fewer trees. We break the tree line into an open field. This was the first time I got a clear look at the mountains. They stand taller than anything I have ever seen. The go past the clouds that surround them. I look both ways across the field. The grass looks brown and dead within the field. The field itself keeps going past the horizon. That is my guess. The field is almost like a line that is dividing the Green Belt and the Northern Mountains. I stand at the edge of the field still looking at the mountains. Lupa is already across the field when she looks back at me. ¡°Aren¡¯t you coming?¡± I muster up my nerve and head across. Just before getting to the base of the mountain, I catch up with Lupa.


    ¡°So, is there anything I need to worry about before going in?¡± I ask. Lupa shakes her head no.


    ¡°There is nothing you need to worry about. Trust me. While I am here nothing is going to hurt you.¡± I make a face at that.


    ¡°I can take care of myself, Lupa.¡± She nods.


    ¡°I know, but.. It¡¯s nice to have someone you can count on. Isn¡¯t it?¡± She asks a little hopeful. I pause before I answer. I shrug.


    ¡°I guess?¡± I say it more of a question which causes Lupa to give me a look. I look at her a little annoyed. ¡°What?¡± She laughs a little bit.


    ¡°Oh nothing.¡± I glare at her slightly as we reach the bottom of the mountain. Looking straight up I notice snow. We only get a couple of inches a year. The snow almost looks as white as Lupa¡¯s hair. I look at her.


    ¡°Okay. Where to now?¡± I say ready to get this over with. The climb is going a pain. She seems to be analyzing the best path of going up. She looks at me.


    ¡°Okay, I am just looking for the right path way...¡± She keeps looking as I hear something in the distance. I look behind us and see a small group of soldiers emerging from the forest. Oh no. Why are they here? I grab Lupa¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Lupa. We need to go now.¡± Lupa looks confused at me then looks behind us. She frowns as the soldiers notice us. I see her eyes turn a different shade of purple as she looks at me.


    ¡°I am carrying you. Get on my back now.¡± I frown and start to protest as an arrow sails past my head. I nod and quickly get onto her back. By now her hair is turning crimson. With one mighty leap, she sails into the air. I grip tightly to her body, so I don¡¯t fall off. She lands halfway up the mountain. With another leap, she sails toward a minor peak. We land on top and I feel like an ice cube. I start shivering like crazy. Lupa notices and starts to run. I close my eyes against the wind. I start to feel weird. Like my arms aren¡¯t even there. Soon enough my legs start to feel the same. I feel my body starting to shut down as my breath slows down. I lose consciousness barely able to hold on to Lupa.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    I awake feeling like I just died. I slowly look around and notice that I am in some sort of cave. The walls of the give a gleam of light from the entrance around the corner. I try to sit up, but my body doesn¡¯t seem to follow my commands. I go to talk but my voice won¡¯t make a sound. I look around before I start to panic. I notice a fire that is a few feet away from me. I don¡¯t see Lupa anywhere. This causes me to panic. I try everything with my might to sit up. I feel like I am killing myself as I sit up. I hear a clatter of something toward the entrance. I slowly turn my head to see Lupa. She was carrying wood but is now running toward me. She gets down and hugs me. Her touch feels really warm which causes me to lean into it.


    ¡°I... thought you died...¡± She says sobbing into my shoulder. I go to speak but I can¡¯t get out the words. She pulls away from me wiping her eyes. ¡°¡­ I should have thought of giving you more protection¡­ I didn¡¯t think of how cold it is up here.¡± She lies me back down. She goes adding fuel to the fire and brings me a small bowl. She helps me drink and I finally feel my throat again. I cough trying to catch my breath.


    ¡°¡­ Thank¡­ you.¡± I barely say trying to get my voice back. She looks like she hasn¡¯t slept in days. ¡°What¡­ happened?¡± Her mouth makes a straight line as she looks down.


    ¡°When I came to you were starting to turn blue, I.. panicked.¡± Her voice breaks slightly. ¡°We were outside an old hunting ground that I knew. I found this cave nearby¡­ I am¡­ so sorry..¡± She hugs me again. I don¡¯t mind the hug. I welcome it. I relax trying to regain feeling throughout the rest of my body. Lupa holds onto me lying down with me. Finally, after what seems like forever, I start to feel the rest of my body. I look over to Lupa to tell her I am okay now, but she is fast asleep. I pause looking at her face. Instead of waking her, I lie still. Thanks to Lupa, I am alive now. I start to look at all the times that she has saved my life. Then I think about all the times I was awful to her. I sometimes hate myself. Lupa would care about me so much that she would do anything to save me. What do I do? Try to sell her out. I shake my head in disappoint in myself.


    Lupa wakes up a little later. She frowns instantly letting go of me. ¡°¡­ I am sorry. Are you hungry?¡± My stomach answers that question with a large rumble. She scoots over to a bag and pulls out some of the plants from the Green Belt. I have enough strength to eat on my own. She watches me intently. I finish the food and attempt to stand up. Lupa helps me steady myself. It takes a couple of minutes before I can walk somewhat normally.


    ¡°How long was I out?¡± I say after stretching slightly. It feels good to move around again. My body felt so stiff.


    ¡°¡­ A day or two...¡± I frown at that. ¡°Are¡­ you sure you are okay?¡± I nod still testing everything.


    ¡°Yea.. I am fine.¡± I say trying to reassure her. She tries to hide a frown but fails to do so. I sigh. ¡°Lupa. Trust me. You did a great job at keeping me.. alive.¡± Finally saying it makes me come to the realization. I can die out here. I put that out of my head the best can.  ¡°Anyway, what¡¯s the plan now? Is there a place you know of that we would be safe? Like your family?¡±


    ¡°I.. don¡¯t have a family.¡± Lupa say after looking away from me.


    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± I say confused.


    ¡°My tribe died a long time ago. I been living by myself for years now.¡± She seems to be indifferent about this. I look at her in a different light now. She is just like me. Being all alone in the world.


    ¡°I.. am sorry to hear that.¡± She looks at me.


    ¡°That¡¯s why when the Sister told me¡­ um¡­ never mind.¡± She pauses not wanting to make me angry. I am such an awful person. ¡°I know a place a day away from here. The only issue is that there is a snowstorm outside now. With what you just went through, we aren¡¯t traveling.¡± I nod understanding that it would be an awful idea. My body is just now getting back to normal. If I try to travel with no protection, it would be suicide.


    ¡°I guess we are staying here then.¡± Lupa nods at me saying this.


    ¡°I will be right back. I am going to get more firewood.¡± She looks reluctant to leave but she knows that the fire is more important. She leaves going around the corner out of view. Since, I have some time to myself. I decide to change into some other clothes. I quickly switch into the last pair of Nicolas¡¯s clothes. This is the smallest set of clothes. It is a white shirt and some brown pants. I have no idea why he would keep this pair around. I turn around to see a man in robes standing there. Being surprised I throw a bag at him. ¡°Creep!¡± I yell at him as the bag his him in the face. Looking at him again, he is looks about six feet tall covered in brown robes. He has a hood up covering everything except his mouth. He falls to the ground. I grab a knife and go to attack him. He holds up his hand.     ¡°Please! I mean you no harm!¡± His hood falls back to reveal a bald head and gray eyes. He looks like he is old. Not ancient, but old enough to be a dad. His white skin somewhat hugs tight to his skin.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± I say angry at him pointing the knife at him.


    ¡°I am making my pilgrimage to the keep. This is a rest area for us monks.¡± He says fast enough to the point I can barely understand him.


    ¡°Monks?¡± He nods just as Lupa runs in.


    ¡°I heard you scream¡­¡± She eyes the monk glaring at him. She goes and pins him down. ¡°Who are you?¡± Even though she isn¡¯t in her other form, she seems serious enough to kill someone. He looks scared for his life.


    ¡°I.. I¡­ I am Aleem! Keeper of Knowledge. Holder of Truth.¡±

 Chapter 12: Crags Keep

    Lupa looks at me giving me a look that we both share. What the hell is he talking about? I nod at Lupa and she gets up still holding onto him. I get close to him. His face looks small for having such a wide body.


    ¡°What exactly are you doing here?¡± I say in a threatening tone.


    ¡°Like I said.. I am making a pilgrimage toward the keep. This is the path I always take coming from my adventures.¡±


    ¡°Keep¡­ keep¡­ Crag¡¯s Keep?¡± I say cautiously. Aleem nods his head slowly. I curse underneath my breath. This is bad. I remember what Lupa¡¯s other form told me. I push those thoughts out of my head. It was just me being crazy from lack a sleep. It never happened.


    ¡°Do you need a place to stay? I have room up at the keep for anyone¡­¡± It seems like he is trying to get out the situation that he is currently. Lupa looks at me still holding him.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± I say to her. She shrugs and lets go of him.


    ¡°If he tries to harm you, I will make sure it doesn¡¯t happen.¡± I am slightly shocked about how open she is being protective of me. I dislike the idea of going to this place. However, I know some things about the Northern Mountains. Like how the fact snow storms can last weeks upon weeks.


    ¡°How far is it?¡± I ask finally deciding what to do.


    ¡°Oh, not far at all, maybe a couple hundred feet up.¡± Aleem says quickly as he stumbles over some words. I groan visually looking like I hate this idea.


    ¡°Fine. You can take us. I need to find some things to protect me from the cold first. Lupa is there anything nearby that would help?¡± Lupa turns to me.


    ¡°No. We are pretty high up to the point only a few trees can survive.¡± She says after walking to the fire. Aleem moves his arm inside his robe. I watch him waiting for him to try something. He looks like he is digging into himself. This causes me to become confused as he produces another robe.


    ¡°Here. I always carry extra pairs just in case I meet someone.¡± He attempts to hand them to me. I guess he keeps bags within his robe. I take it holding it up to the light. It looks the same as his robes, but it is a size or two smaller. I slide it on which surprising fits well. I feel warm and protective strangely. I turn to Lupa. She looks me up and down nodding.


    ¡°Alright. Lead us to the keep. Aleem.¡± Lupa shares a look with me as we pack everything up. I can tell that she doesn¡¯t like the idea either of going up there. Once we are alone again, I will explain everything to her. Aleem heads to the entrance of the cave with us behind him. As we approach the entrance, I get my first look of the snowstorm. White. White is all I can see. I can barely make out shapes within the storm. Aleem takes a step into the storm. Even with this distance apart, I almost lose him. I look at Lupa and take her hand. She looks confused at me. ¡°¡­ So, we don¡¯t get separated.¡± She looks like she understands but I feel embarrassed. I have never replied on someone this much before. We both walk into the storm.


    I lose my bearings within the first few seconds of being within the storm. I hold onto Lupa¡¯s hand for dear life. Lupa takes the lead, which I assume is following Aleem. The robe seems to be protecting me very well. The only part of me that feels any pain is my hand. I fight through it not prepared at all to lose Lupa in this. After traveling for a while, the storm seems to stop all at once. The path way looks clear. A few hundred feet in front of us is the entrance to Crag¡¯s Keep.


    The keep looks like an ancient castle from old stories. The castle sits above all other creation in the world. I look around the surrounding area to see nothing even close to it. It must sit upon the tallest mountain in all of the Northern Mountains. The keep itself is black as the darkest pit. It almost looks metallic from this distance. Two large towers hold two large blacken doors that lead into the keep. Giant walls surround the keep preventing anyone or thing from entering. A rather large bridge made out of the same material as the keep connects a gap from one mountain to the keep. Aleem has already started to cross it. I let go of Lupa¡¯s hand and put it inside of my robe. I could almost feel my hand getting to break off if it stayed out any longer. We both start following crossing into Crag¡¯s Keep.


    We get to the gigantic double wooden doors between the two towers. Instead of opening them up, Aleem heads inside a crack near the door. I give Lupa a look following Aleem. Getting through the crack introduces me to a humongous main hall. Long tables line the hall where an amazing rug runs down the middle. Lupa soon joins me from the outside. I see Aleem entering a room and the opposite side of the room. I start to walk the room looking at all the beauty. I do not understand why someone would build such a large place. The ceiling reaches far above anything that I have ever seen. Even large some of the trees back home. As we reach the door that Aleem entered, I notice a statue of a giant. It is sitting on a black throne. It is against the back of the hall and it seems to be the only thing that would make sense live here. We enter the room which is full of books. The room is a lot smaller than the main hall. It looks normal sized. Closer inspection reveals that this room was added on.


    I am amazed at all the books that are there. Aleem has changed into smaller fitting robes which show off his true figure. He looks skinny for someone his age. He is frantically writing in a large book. Lupa¡¯s curiosity gets the better of herself as she starts to go through books. Aleem lifts his head looking at her. ¡°Looking at my collection?¡± Lupa seems to engrossed in the book she picked. So, she doesn¡¯t answer him. I shake my head at her laughing inside my head.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°You do have a large collection here. I never knew there were these many books in the world.¡± Looking around he could easily have over a thousand books in this room. All of them differing from various sizes. Aleem snorts.


    ¡°You think this is a lot? This is only your generations knowledge.¡± That causes me to pause.


    ¡°Um.. what? What do you mean my generations knowledge?¡± He looks at me like he made a mistake.


    ¡°Um¡­ I mean.. nothing..¡± I raise my eyebrows.


    ¡°Lupa. Would you kindly?¡± Lupa looks up from the book. She starts to walk toward Aleem as he starts to back up.


    ¡°It¡¯s for the end of the world!¡± No. It can¡¯t be. Not this again. Lupa grabs him by the robes and holds him up. I get close to him.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I say as threatening as I can. Aleem looks at Lupa.


    ¡°.. I will tell you.. if you have your pet drop me.¡± Lupa frowns instantly dropping him. She seems hurt by this as she leaves the room. I frown at him.


    ¡°Jerk. Now tell me everything I want to know. I mean it Aleem.¡± Aleem stands up and heads to the book. He begins writing again as he begins to talk.


    ¡°The world will be ending soon. I, as the Keeper of Knowledge, write down all the available knowledge in the world.¡± I make a face at that. That is impossible. Isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Liar. The world isn¡¯t going to end.¡± He stops writing and points behind himself. I look to see five rather large books. Like the one he is writing in. Each book has strange letters across them. They are bound in what looks like black leather.


    ¡°I have done this five times now. So yes, the world is going to end soon.¡± I go over to the books. Each book almost look the same exact for the weird writing on each other the I open the fifth book to find a strange world not like this one. This causes my brain to hurt. ¡°Each world is different from the last, but they all end the same way.¡± I come to him thinking I am going nuts again.


    ¡°The world can¡¯t end. It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± I say trying to reassure myself. Aleem snorts again.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t the first person to ask me this. You won¡¯t be the last. The gods want the world to end. Eventually they get tired of their playthings and wipe the plate clean.¡± I remember to the night when Lupa was saying that the world was going to end. I get a sickening feeling that this might be all real.


    ¡°No. That¡¯s not right. There is no..¡± Aleem gives me a look to stop me from saying what I am about to say.


    ¡°We both know there are gods in this world. Whatever happened that caused you to not believe in them is a load. Gods are real. So, cry about it.¡± I get angry at that.


    ¡°Oh yea. Then why would the Sister want to prevent the world from ending?¡± I say trying to get back at his cocky attitude. He pauses writing shaking his head.


    ¡°Oh, the lies you would make up to make me seem wrong. There is no reason for any of the gods to not want the world to end. None!¡± He looks at me when he says this. Lupa enters the room looking angry.


    ¡°You are the liar! The Sister would never want the world to end.¡± Aleem frowns at hearing Lupa¡¯s voice.


    ¡°How would you know? Freak.¡± I almost snap at how he is has been talking to Lupa. Even though I was no better, it is different now. Lupa tosses the book that she had at him. He looks up at it. ¡°A Deadly Connection? What does that have to do with anything?¡± Aleem says confused. Lupa closes her eyes as if she is reading this from the book.


    ¡°A long time ago, the Sister walked the earth. Protecting, killing, she was a savage. She valued power over anything else. One day, she met a warrior. He wasn¡¯t the strongest, best looking, or even the most skilled. He did have the biggest heart in the world. He could make cold hearted killers care and lost souls laugh again.¡± She pauses for a second as a tear rolls down her cheek. ¡°The Sister decided to test the man. She offered anything in the world for the head of the most terrifying beast in all the lands. The man accepted the offer and went off. Weeks went by letting the Sister believe that he was dead. One day, the man returned without the monster¡¯s head. She accused him of failing and hiding from his failure. He denied this. Instead he defeated the beast by tricking it into the bottom of a great pit. He argued that everything deserves life. She was taken back about his ideology. She still told him that he failed but he shook his head no. Since he defeated the most terrifying beast in the land, he became that be default. The Sister frowned at her defeat. She stayed true to agreement and offered him anything in the world. He turned her down. She was so shock at this. Instead he invited her on adventures. To see the world.¡± Lupa slightly smiles. The smile you smile remembering a good memory. ¡°She accepted. Soon they fell madly in love. She was the happiest she has ever been. However, happiness doesn¡¯t last forever. The world was ending soon. She did everything in her power to save him. Not even the might of a god could save him.¡± Lupa opens her eyes. She is openly crying now. ¡°She vowed that would kill when it was necessary. Vowing to never let another world die. For if she can find completely happiness, then anyone can.¡± Lupa finishes looking at me. Aleem opens the book frantically reading through its pages.


    ¡°No. No. No. That is impossible. This happened in the last world. There is no way you could have memorized it that fast.¡± He stops getting straight fear across his face. ¡°You are a herald. For her. Aren¡¯t you?¡± Lupa nods wiping away the tears. He groans hitting his head against the desk. ¡°All my work gone to waste!¡± I look confused at him.


    ¡°Work gone to waste?¡± He looks at me. He seems to be analyzing every detail of my being.


    ¡°Let me guess. You are the one that is supposed to save the world. Great.¡± He gets up and starts to look through his stacks of books. I start to protest.


    ¡°No. I am not going to save the world. I am not special in any way.¡± I say already knowing it the truth. Lupa gives me a look. Aleem keeps looking until he finds an old scrap of paper. He clears the desk of all the other materials. Books, papers, writing materials fly across the room. He spreads the paper across the desk. Strange markings cover the entire paper. Aleem starts muttering something I have no what he is saying. He nods finally looking at me.


    ¡°I have it. I know how to save the world.¡± I wait for his response. The room slightly shakes as Aleem looks toward the door. ¡°He¡¯s awak-¡° We gets caught off as gigantic fist slams through the door causing the into room to collapse on itself.

 Chapter 13: The Beginning of the End

    ¡°YOU AWOKE ME FOOL!¡± I hear underneath the rubble. What was that? I slowly crawl on my stomach toward the hole in the wall. The room seems to be half collapsed while books are everywhere. The room slowly stops shaking as I get to the door.  I pull myself out of the rubble lucky to be alive. I quickly look for Lupa and whatever caused the room to cave in. My eyes are drawn to the literal giant standing a few feet away. My mouth hangs open in shock. A real giant here. How did it get here?


    ¡°WAKE ME AGAIN EARLY ALEEM AND YOU WILL BE DESTROYED!¡± The giant bellows with a deep mighty voice. ¡°WHERE IS MY DINNER?!¡± He looks strangely like the stone statue from the throne. Looking at the throne now, it is completely empty. He was the statue! He blended so well within the background. He looks honestly not much different then a human. Just massively bigger in every way. My best guess is that he is taller than the barn back home.


    I look for a way to escape from this massive being. I slide underneath a table quickly hoping that he did not see me. The giant starts walking back to his throne as I notice Lupa stumble out of the rumble. Aleem is nowhere to found. The giant sits down looking over the hall. Lupa looks like she is frantically searching for something. I guess she is looking for me. As I go to yell to get her attention, the giant notices her before I get my chance.


    ¡°YOU SMALL CREATURE! WHERE IS ALEEM?¡± Lupa looks up at the giant. Lupa sweeps the room one more time. From what I can see, she has the look of lost on her face. Oh no.


    ¡°¡­why.. why¡­ did you do this¡­?¡± I barely hear her say towards the giant.


    ¡°SPEAK UP TINY CREATURE!¡±


    ¡°Why did you kill my FRIEND?!?¡± I notice her hair slowly turning crimson, but it doesn¡¯t stop there. It keeps getting darker and darker. It almost looks black with just a hint of red. The giant slowly starts laughing. His laugh is low sounding like rocks grinding on each other. I try to climb out from underneath the table getting caught on a leg.


    ¡°You¡­ you killed¡­ my friend. YOU WILL PAY FOR THIS!¡± I untangle my leg from the table as I see Lupa charge the giant. I scream trying to get her attention.


    ¡°LUPA! NOOOO!¡±


    ¡°PATHETIC CREATURE!¡± The giant raises his fist and slams it against Lupa. My heart stops as she flies through the hall crashing into some tables. I drop to my knees feeling nothing again. I realize in that moment I had something important in my life. This feeling is worse than being alone. It is plan emptiness. I look down at the ground tears falling from my face.


    ¡°ANOTHER SMALL CREATURE? WHERE IS ALEEM?¡± I barely register what the giant says. I slowly drag myself to my feet. This empty feeling feels like it is consuming me. I don¡¯t register anything. My eyes slowly raise over to where Lupa lies. Her body looks broken. My vision blurs only seeing the color red. How could I hide underneath a table? Someone needed me. Someone I actually cared about needed me. What did I do?If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°DO I HAVE TO HURT YOU LIKE I DID THE OTHER CREATURE? WHERE IS ALEEM?¡± The giant says standing up from his throne. I slowly look at him tears still falling from my face. Seeing him causes my emptiness to change. I get this fire deep within me. Filling the void where the emptiness was. The fire feels hot like it is raging against everything. The tears stop falling as I slowly start walking toward the giant.


    ¡°You¡­ you are going to pay.¡± I mutter underneath my breath. I didn¡¯t know what I was doing. My body seemed to be on auto pilot. Slowly the keep starts to shake with each of my footsteps. The giant seems taken back for a second.


    ¡°WHAT ARE YOU DOING¡­¡± I tune the rest out as I keep hearing the crunching noise of Lupa body getting hit with the fist again. The fire inside me burns hotter the more I think of the destruction of this monster. The keep starts to shake more and more. Once close enough, I look the giant in the eyes.


    ¡°You¡­ you are going to pay.¡± I sound different. I sound like a stone-cold killer. I see a flash of red again as a side of the keep collapses. The giant looks surprised standing up from his throne. His expression turns into a deep frown.


    ¡°YOU. YOU SHOULDN¡¯T BE HERE. THE WORLD IS¡­¡± One of the supporting beams holding up the roof falls hitting the giant to the ground. My vision fades to where I can only see red. I feel like the fire is burning my insides away. I try to do anything to get this fire out. I let out a devastating wail. The screem sounds animal like. Almost in an instant the fire goes away within me. My screams stop, and my vision comes to.


    I come to my senses with the entire keep in ruins. Destruction. Destruction is the only thing around me. I look at my hands when the tears start to fall again. Not again. After taking a moment to compose myself, I look back over at Lupa. I slowly stagger towards her location. I get to her dropping to my knees. I try to speak her name, but nothing comes out.  As I go to hug her she sits up head butting me in the face. I frown rubbing my head. It takes me a moment to register that she is okay. I almost start crying as I hug her. She hugs me back tight. After a few moments, I let go. ¡°I.. thought you died.¡± My body feels light and my head begins to pound against my skull.


    ¡°No. I am perfectly fine¡­ What happened with the keep?¡± I shake my head not really understanding myself.


    ¡°What the hell did you do?!¡± I hear Aleem scream from underneath some rubble. I try to stand but fall to one knee. My head feels like it is being beaten in. I stand up trying to fight through this pain. Lupa stands up and we slowly head over to help uncover Aleem. He comes up angry. ¡°Do you have any idea what you just caused?¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lupa asks me looking concerned. I shake my head no unable to speak really. At any second I feel like I could lose my stomach contents.


    ¡°You jump started the world ending!¡± He says going back pulling out the scrap of paper from before. He begins reading from it. ¡°The Giant¡¯s Death Will Crack the Earth. Causing the Forgotten ones to Raise Again. The giant was not supposed to die for another ten years!¡± My heart feels like it is trying to escape my chest. For a second I am standing the next I am falling fast to the ground. Luckily Lupa catches me before I hit the ground. My vision fades in and out. I can barely make out Aleem standing above me and Lupa holding me. I only catch a few words between Aleem and Lupa before going under.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong- be okay?¡±


    ¡°She will- only tapped- true power. She will- coming next.¡±


    ¡°Next?¡± The last words I hear before succumbing to unconscious are from Aleem.


    ¡°The end of the world and the rise of the Old World.¡±

 Chapter 14: An Attack

    The wack of a wip brings me too. My back starts to hurt beyond anything I can experience. I look up to see a priest looking down at me. ¡°Nice to have you back Zona. Now¡­ tell me what you did wrong.¡± Another wack of a wipe causes me to scream in pain.


    ¡°I..did.. nothing wrong..¡± I say screaming and trying to escape my restraints. The priest sighs and nods to someone behind him. Wack. Wack. Wack. Wack. I start crying and yelling for someone to help. Wack. Wack. Wack. Wack. I slowly stop screaming as I feel something replace the pain in me. Wack. Wack. Wack. Wack. I don¡¯t feel the wipe anymore as a burning sensation fills me. Wack. Wack. Wack. Wack. The burning sensation turns into a fire within me. Burning. Hurting. It wants to get out, but I try to keep it in. The priest looks down at me.


    ¡°So¡­ Are you ready to tell me what you did wrong?¡± I look up at him and he frowns looking scared, ¡°Your eyes¡­ They are crimson.. I think¡­¡± I scream as loud as I can closing my eyes. I feel the fire leave me. The louder I scream the quicker the fire leaves. I keep screaming until I feel all of the fire leave me. I slowly open to the sun. I start shaking as I slowly look around at the destruction before me.


    All the floors above me are completely gone. Everything is gone. My restraints that held me are ashes around me. I slowly stand up unable to stop shaking. Everything within this place is complete ash. Nothing survived whatever I did. I look down at my hands and grip them tightly. What monster am I? My head starts to feel light as the ground rushes toward me.


    I sit straight up breathing heavily. My body feels heavy and my head aches like my skull was cracked open. I look around my surroundings noticing that I am in a small tent. I try to move but my legs refuse to obey my commands. I hit them and I pause freaking out slightly. I start to poke and hit my legs feeling nothing. Before I can really freak out, an old woman walks in. She looks like a savage. Long unkempt hair, furs covering a majority of her body. She comes over to me as I try to crawl away from her. She hits in the head with a stick, ¡°Stop moving. Your body is still healing.¡± I rub my head glaring at her.


    ¡°... Where am I? Where¡¯s Lupa?¡± She pauses and huffs shaking her head.


    ¡°She has gone hunting. You need to rest to heal. The Werebeasts will be here tonight.¡± I pause frowning.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Werebeasts?¡± She frowns lighting a few candles causing me to slowly drift off. I try to fight the sleep coming to me. I hear her before I go under.


    ¡°You know them as werewolves.¡±


    I wake up to a howl in the distance. I open my eyes and see Aleem taking care of me. I move away from him as he tries to reach for me. He pauses, ¡°Stay still. We are hiding out until the werebeasts are gone.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lupa?¡± I ask getting slightly worried. Aleem shakes his head slightly.


    ¡°Well most likely she is defending us from the werebeasts. We need to head south as soon as you regain your strength.¡± I frown and slowly stand up showing that I am fine. He pauses, ¡°Oh¡­ I should have known.¡± I give him a look like I don¡¯t know what he is talking about.


    ¡°Why would I want to go South? Everyone in the Green Belt will know and want us by now.¡± I sigh angry at everything. Aleem stands up and starts to pack a few bags.


    ¡°First we need to get you a teacher. Someone able to get you to control your magic. Second we nee¡­¡± He pauses seeing me start to laugh. ¡°What is so funny Zona?¡± I start to laugh harder at him.


    ¡°You.. think..I have.. magic?¡± It has been a long time since I actually laughed at something. He sighs and comes close to me.


    ¡°How do you think you are going to save the world fool?¡± He rolls his eyes and finishes packing. I pause for a second and look down at my hands. I don¡¯t have magic. It¡¯s impossible. I hear a large howl in the distance snapping me out my thoughts. I frown and look at Aleem. He frowns and nods picking up the bags. ¡°We need to go now.¡± He leaves the tent.


    I go to leave but pause. I look down and notice I am dressed like Lupa. I have furs covering a majority of my body. Most of my legs and arms are uncovered. The furs are red with a trim of white. My best guess is that it is made of fox fur. I find some shoes that fit my feet perfectly. I take a step outside and I am hit with the scent of blood on the air.


    From what I can see, I am in a tribe of some size. I can see at least some permanent buildings. My best guess from what I can see is that there is the starting of a forge. I see a few large goats about the size of horse. Aleem is already suiting them up for travel. I slowly make my way over to Aleem and I see men running toward the front of the small village. I get to Aleem and he looks at me, ¡°Hurry up and climb up on one. We need to get going now.¡± I frown and give a look.


    ¡°Not without Lupa. I still don¡¯t trust you.¡± He rolls his eyes and climbs up on a goat.


    ¡°Well actually I am the only person you should trust. I am the only person who can tell you how to save the world.¡± I frown a lot and somewhat yell at him.


    ¡°I am not going to save the world!¡± I say this I see a werewolf hop down a few feet away from me.

 Chapter 15: Magic?

    The werewolf is gray with hints of white covering the edges of the its fur. It is fully covered in blood. It snarls at Aleem but pauses slightly looking at me. It takes a step toward me as Aleem throws one of his bags at it. It growls at him and Aleem hops off the goat running away. The werewolf chases after him slicing through the goat Aleem was one. I try to run after him hoping that I can at least find Lupa. I move out of the way of women and children running around. I see werewolves running around chasing everyone. I have to find Lupa and get out of here.


    As I get to the front of the village, there is death everywhere. Both werewolves and humans litter the battleground. I quickly look around for Lupa seeing where she is. I slowly start to panic as I see her jump on the back of a werewolf. She is covered in blood and I feel a lot better. She looks unhurt from what I can see. She easily takes down the werewolf as she looks for her next target. She locks eyes with me and she slowly stops. Her hair almost starts to change back to white as a white werewolf hits her into the woods. I frown looking worried and start to go to her. I stop seeing the white werewolf slowly circle me.


    I look for a weapon and notice a wooden spear a few feet away from me. I make a move towards it but stop as the werewolf steps in my way. It sniffs at me as I slowly back up away from them. I see it almost look confused as it howls loudly. I cover my ears trying to block out the hinderous sound coming from its mouth. I see it bend over gripping its stomach. It slowly starts to turn into a man. The man is slowly looks at me completely naked, ¡°You are different.¡± He sounds rough and dark.


    ¡°Get the hell away from me!¡± I pick up a rock and throw it at him. He catches it and crushes it within his hand.


    ¡°I am going to take you to our Alpha.¡± He rushes me and picks me up. I start to freak out and start to hit him with my hands.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± I hit him over and over again trying to escape him. I feel his gripped tighten around my waist. I close my fist as hard as I can and hit him in the head. He drops me to the ground and I land with a thud. I crawl away from him as fast as I can. I see Lupa charge out of the forest tackling him into the ground. Her hair is black with a hint of crimson and her eyes are a deep dark purple. She starts to tear him as he punches her in the face. This causes her to step back and he reveses pinning her to the ground. He starts to punch her in the face as blood coats the ground.


    I frown getting up. I grab a stick and run towards the man. Lupa punches him in the gut and the man bites her. She lets out a yell and I get a sinking feeling in my stomach. I hit the man in the back of the head but it doesn¡¯t affect him. I start to feel angry as I hit him over the head again. He lets go of Lupa as she grabs her neck trying to stop the bleeding. He grabs my stick breaking it in his hands. He stomps on Lupa and I hear her ribs crack. My anger flares as my vision goes red. I barely register him scream in pain as my vision comes too. Half of his body is burned beyond recognition. My head starts to swim as I take a step back. He falls to the ground and howls in pain. A few werewolves rush over to us coming to the their fallen companion. One of them looks at me and growls charging me. I touch my head and hold my other hand, ¡°... Go.. away..¡±


    Flames shoot out of my hands burning the charging werewolf. The werewolf howls in pain diving into the nearby snow. The other werewolves look at me. My body seems to be reacting on it¡¯s as the flames start to shoot at the rest of the werewolves. They start to run away back into the forest. My body acts like it wants to follow them. To put an end to them. I slowly start to follow them but I stop once I see Lupa. Her hair is back to normal and her eyes are closed. I can barely register that she is whimpering. I slowly gain control back over my body as I fall to my knees exhausted. I look at Lupa, ¡°... Lu..¡± I fall face first next to her.


    I hear people shout and run over to us. I am so exhausted that I am unable to fight. I feel myself get picked up by one of the tribe man. I start to get taken away as I try to reach for Lupa, ¡°... No..¡±. I get taken back to the camp. I get put into a tent as I slowly fight off my sleep. I need to get to Lupa. I try to sit up as Aleem walks in looking unhurt. I glare at him, ¡°.. why.. is.. Lupa?¡± He rolls his eyes at me.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Fine I am assume. We need to leave before we are overrun by those beasts. You did a good job using your magic without any training.¡± I shake my head no.


    ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t.. use magic..¡± My head feels light as my exhaustion slowly fades. He starts to laugh at me which causes me to get slightly angry at him.


    ¡°You are a fool. You obviously did magic that scared off that horde. So get up and we need to leave before they come back.¡± I slowly stand up and slap him across the face angry.


    ¡°I DIDN¡¯T USE MAGIC! SHUT THE FUCK UP ALEEM!¡± He falls to the ground looking shocked. I frown slowly looking at my hand. I have never been this angry before over something so idiotic. He slowly stands up glaring at me.


    ¡°Listen girl. I never wanted this, I was fine with writing down the world¡¯s history. Now I have to save the world with you. We need to find you a master to teach you as we make our way to the Southern Desert. To find out the rest of the prophecy.¡±  He seems to get angry told the end of his little rant. I frown looking at him.


    ¡°Aleem.. I don¡¯t know..¡± I stop as I see Lupa be carried in. She looks hurt and is knocked out. She gets covered in blankets as that old woman that was taking care of me before starts to work on her. I slowly move towards to Lupa as Aleem grabs me.


    ¡°We are leaving Zona. They will take care of your pet.¡± I frown and go to slap him again as I hear Lupa barely mumble something. I remove myself from Aleem¡¯s grip and go to her. She is still asleep as I feel her head. She nuzzles my hand slightly and I frown. She is burning up. The old woman looks at me.


    ¡°The Gifted one needs to go into her animal form or she will never survive.¡± I frown at that. I look down at Lupa and wait to see what happens. After a few minutes, nothing happens. The old woman whispers something in her ear and I see Lupa slightly shake her head.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she changing?¡± I ask looking distressed. The old woman looks at me.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to upset you. She won¡¯t change unless you tell her it¡¯s okay.¡± I pause realizing something. She would risk dieing instead of risking me hating her more. I feel my stomach go in knots as I put my mouth next to her ear and whisper into it.


    ¡°... It¡¯s okay Lupa. I want you to feel better..¡± Lupa leans her head against mine nuzzling it slightly. The old woman looks at everyone.


    ¡°You all need to leave so that she can change.¡± I refuse to leave her side for a second before getting up and leaving. I get outside to see that half of the village standing outside the tent. I pause seeing them as they start to bow to me. I look at Aleem confused as he heads to the horse sized goats. I glare at him and follow wanting answers. As I follow him, I hear the tribe people start to call me the Rising Sun. I frown at that. I get to Aleem as he secures the last of the bags. I go to ask him questions but he cuts me off.


    ¡°Do you really wonder why they called you that? They haven¡¯t seen a mages in years. Now let''s go.¡± He climbs up on a goat and nods me to the other one. I frown and look back to the tribe. I see the old woman with a white wolf coming out of the tent. The white wolf runs towards me and jumps onto me knocking me down. I see bright purple eyes staring at me as it proceeds to lick my face. I laugh slightly petting it happy that Lupa is okay. The old woman slowly walks over to me and Lupa.


    ¡°You need to leave Rising Sun. The werebeasts are coming back and they will be in greater numbers.¡± Lupa pauses and looks toward the old woman with sadness in her eyes. The old woman slowly bends down petting her. ¡°You are the last herald of the Sister. The last Gifted in all of her kingdom. I know you made her and your family proud.¡± I hear Lupa start whimpering as she nuzzles the old woman. With tears in her eyes, the old woman stands up. ¡°Now go and save the world.¡± In the distance, I hear howls which causes Lupa to growl in that direction. The men of the village run toward the front preparing for battle. Aleem glares down at both of us.


    ¡°We are leaving now!¡± Aleem spurs his goat as it takes off toward the back of the village. The old woman looks at me.


    ¡°Go..¡± I frown climbing up onto the goat. Lupa looks toward the front of the village and looks like she wants to help. I look at Lupa.


    ¡°Lupa.. We need to go..¡± I spur my goat toward the back of the village. For a second I think that Lupa won¡¯t follow me, until I see her ran ahead of me chasing after Aleem. I spur the goat forward getting to the back of the village. A path leads up the mountain and I see Aleem already halfway up the path. I urge my goat harder as it makes it way up the path. I slow the goat down as I see Lupa and Aleem paused at an overlook of the village. I stop next to Aleem and Lupa. Aleem looks cold as Lupa hangs her head down. I frown looking toward the village. I see the village on fire and werewolves overrunning it. Lupa lets out a sad howl as I get off the goat. I hug her close as she continues the howl. A great column of black smoke raises for the village. It slowly starts to snow with black soot. Aleem looks at both of us, ¡°We need to move before they decide to come after us.¡± I slowly let of Lupa as I get back on my goat. We continue up the road further up the mountain.

 Chapter 16: The Great Divide

    We make our way further up the mountain until we get to a flat area. We traveled for a few hours now so we should have lost the werewolves if they decided to come after us. I hop down off the goat as we find a small place to set up camp. Aleem protests saying that it would be better if we kept traveling. I told him that we needed to rest. Lupa runs off into a wooded area as Aleem sets up a small tent. I collect wood and try to start a fire.


    For some reason I don¡¯t feel the cold. My body feels warm and sometimes hot. Maybe¡­ No. I don¡¯t have magic. It¡¯s impossible. After failing for the fifth time trying to start a fire, I stomp my feet in anger, ¡°Light already.¡± A small flame starts within the wood. I pause slightly shocked and frown. I bend down and go to touch the fire.


    ¡°Testing your magic?¡± I hear Aleem say behind me. I jump causing the fire to grow brighter slightly. I glare at him.


    ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s just¡­¡± I turn to face him and see that he has a mini book with him. He is writing things down as almost he is studying me. I frown and reach for the book. He moves away closing the book.


    ¡°This will be interesting how you pull this off.¡± I roll my eyes and sit next to the fire annoyed.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t care about the world?¡± I hear him laugh slightly as he sits down across from me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s something that I have seen rise and fall a couple times now.¡± He seems cold to that fact.


    ¡°Why?¡± He pauses almost caught off by the question.


    ¡°Why? What do you mean?¡± I shrug.


    ¡°Why do you write things down? Like what benefits you to do this?¡± He doesn¡¯t say anything for a long time. He finally looks at me.


    ¡°It passes the time.¡± I give a look and he looks away. ¡°When my world was ready to be destroyed, a few powerful magi found Crag¡¯s Keep. They thought they could keep Crag happy and prevent the world from ending. It didn¡¯t help. While all the other magi tried to prevent the world from ending, I was in the office writing. I didn¡¯t even know the world ended.¡± I pause extremely confused.


    ¡°How did you survive?¡±  He rolls his eyes.


    ¡°Crag¡¯s Keep and a few other places are protected from the world¡¯s end. Crag found me after the gods restarted the world. He thought it would be¡­ funny to keep me alive as a servant. So I was granted the gift of eternal life. I figured I would a Keeper of Knowledge. It was better than just serving Crag.¡± I sigh laying down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you wrote stuff down. Seems dumb to me.¡± He laughs at me slightly.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°Knowledge has power. I¡¯ve been around for about five world¡¯s ending. Eventually I knew this cycle was going to be broken. I just didn¡¯t know that I would lose all my books with it.¡± He says full of hate. I shrug and look at him.


    ¡°Maybe you should have done something earlier.¡± He frowns a lot and turns away from me.


    ¡°Maybe you should have shown up sooner.¡± I go to say something but Lupa runs out of the forest with a rabbit in her mouth. I hear Aleem¡¯s stomach growl as I get up and take it from Lupa. I start to clean it the best I can. I put it over the fire as Lupa sits down next to me staring at it. I look at her.


    ¡°So how long are you going to be like this?¡± Lupa looks at me and whimpers slightly. Aleem rolls his eyes.


    ¡°Your pet will probably stay like that until we get to the Southern Desert. Even though it has magical healing, it has to fight off the werebeasts infection. It will beat it but it won¡¯t be able to help us. That is why I think we should have left it.¡± Lupa growls at Aleem as he backs up slightly. I pet her trying to get her to calm down.


    ¡°I told you I am not going anywhere without her.¡± He shakes his head mumbling idiot under his breath. I take off the rabbit and give Lupa a leg. Aleem¡¯s stomach growls louder and I hand him a leg annoyed. He takes it and eats it quickly. I munch on my leg thinking. Maybe I do have magic, but that would mean that the world is actually ending. Even if I don¡¯t think I am supposed to save it, a lot of people do. Aleem plans on finding me a teacher and teaching me to use magic. My head feels warm as Lupa pets her head on my lap. I start to pet it. Okay, Let''s say that I can do magic, find a teacher, and learn how to control it. How will I save the world? Aleem ¡°knows¡± that it will be revealed in the Southern Desert. I don¡¯t trust him or anything that¡¯s going on. I feel Lupa fall asleep as I hear soft snores coming from her. I look down at her and sigh. Maybe I can try do something. I lay down and I keep thinking about what to do. I soon find myself fast asleep slightly cuddling Lupa.


    I wake up in the morning to Aleem shaking me awake. I open my eyes and he seems worried, ¡°We need to move now. Something is coming.¡± We quickly pack up everything and climb our goats. We make our way up the mountain trying to get across it. Lupa keeps ahead of us to make sure that we won¡¯t come upon anything. We start to reach the peak of this mountain. I look to the other mountains surrounding us. Even though the other mountains are way taller than this one, there seems to be something off about the mountains. Once full of snow are baren. I see the brownish rock that make of the mountain. We reach the top of the mountain and we get to see the Green Belt.


    The Green Belt looks weird. The woods closest to us are dead and like a wave more trees are starting to die. I also notice monsters slowly going into the Green Belt. I can tell by the stench and bodies littering the field dividing the Northern Mountains and Green Belt. I look to Aleem, ¡°How are monsters leaving the Northern Mountains? I thought the mountains prevent them from coming over.¡± Aleem looks toward the mountains and I look that way. I pause shocked to see a giant crack dividing multiple mountains apart.


    ¡°The giant¡¯s death will crack the earth. Causing the forgotten ones to raise again. The Green Belt will soon be overrun with monsters that they forget about.¡±


    ¡°I.. did this?¡± I ask already knowing the answer. Aleem nods and Lupa whimpers at me. I put those thoughts out of my head. ¡°We need to move know. At this rate, we won¡¯t be able to get into the Green Belt.¡± Aleem nudges his goat down the mountain. I look at Lupa one more time before heading down following Aleem. Nothing like going home and bringing it¡¯s destruction with me.

 Chapter 17: Returning to Wealdstone

    We make our way down the mountain quickly. Lupa leads the way making we sure that we don¡¯t run into any of the monsters that are coming from the north. We easily make our way without any monsters finding us. We ride well into the night going past the rows of dead trees. It almost looks like a corruption is sweeping over the green belt. As we finally breach into the familiar green of the Green Belt. I don¡¯t know how long we have been gone but my best guess is a week at most. We keep traveling all night with the chance of monsters being around we have to keep a constant guard. We only rest when we are one hundred percent certain that no monsters are around. We spend the next few days traveling. We have a few close run ends with a few werewolves, one vampire, and some sort of troll. Eventually I notice trees being cleared by some men in the distance. I whistle for Lupa to come to me. Lupa walks over to me as Aleem looks at me, ¡°Why are we stopping?¡± He has a tone of annoyance in his voice.


    ¡°This has never been a wood cutting area before.¡± He rolls his eyes and nudges his goat forward.


    ¡°It is most likely to build a wall.¡± I pause realizing where we are at.


    ¡°We are near Wealdstone..¡± Lupa growls slightly as I grip my reins tighter. ¡°We need to go somewhere else.¡± Aleem stops his goat and looks at me.


    ¡°This is the closest place I know of that will allow us to get better transportation. I don¡¯t plan on riding goats all the way to the Southern Desert.¡± I glare at him and huff. I follow Aleem down the road riding past the men cutting down the trees. They all give us weird looks but they all glare at Lupa. I frown feeling a little anger bubble up inside me. I suppress it by the time we make it to town.


    The town changed much since we last left it. There is the beginnings of a wooden wall to surround the town. There are dead bodies of monsters on the outside of town. As we ride in, the amount of military within the town has triple. Every square inch of this place is crawling full of guards and each one of them instantly look at us. Aleem doesn¡¯t seem bothered by this but Lupa looks on guard and ready to attack. We pull up to the bar that me and Lupa robbed all those weeks ago. It¡¯s about mid to late day. Aleem hops off his goat and I follow. My legs feel stiff but I have gotten use to all of the riding. I pet Lupa¡¯s head slowly following Aleem. He leads us down the street where more guards look at us. I start to get a feeling this won¡¯t end well when he knocks on a door. The door opens to a young looking man, ¡°What do you¡­ Oh it¡¯s you. Come in.¡± The man looks to be about twenty-three with brown hair and eyes. He has a few freckles dotting his face and has a good build. He has common clothes but something about them seem off. Aleem follows him inside and I look at Lupa. Lupa gives me a look like not to trust this. I nod and walk in expecting the worst.


    As we walk in, we noticed the place look spotless. I haven¡¯t been in many city homes but from what I have been in, they are all the same. A large fireplace in the corner, the living room is connected to the kitchen, and two bedrooms. The man looks at Aleem, ¡°You know that he is still either drunk or asleep.¡± He looks me and Lupa over and then rolls his eyes. I frown at that. Aleem goes to the kitchen looking around.


    ¡°I need him to teach a new student.¡± The man laughs slightly and closes the door behind us with a wave of his hand. My eyes go wide as Lupa growls at him.


    ¡°Please. He can barely teach his only student. How is he suppose to teach two?¡± He glares at both of us.


    ¡°He owes me. He will find a way or else.¡± The man pauses and looks at Aleem. Aleem seems serious and almost deadly in a way. This sends a chill down the back of my spine. The man sighs and goes to one of the bedrooms. We hear a few words being shouted between two people. The man from before comes out followed an older looking man. He has white hair and gray eyes. He is wearing robes with a weird star on it. He glares at us before looking at Aleem. A smile comes across his face and he goes to Aleem.


    ¡°Aleem my old friend. I thought you went back to your little hideout in the Northern Mountains. Alistar go out and buy us drinks.¡± Alistar glares at Aleem but nods.


    ¡°Yes master.¡± The man walks past us and leaves the house. Aleem and the older man sits down at the kitchen table. I slowly walk over and sit down as Lupa lays down at my feet. Aleem and the old man makes small talk. Both seem to like each other and have a fun time talking to each other. Aleem gets a serious look in his eyes.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°I need you to train someone in the ways of magic.¡± The old man frowns and looks to me. He gets a serious look in his eyes.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I can¡¯t train someone so broken Aleem.¡± He looks at him, ¡°If I had her years ago, I could maybe make something out of her. Not now.¡± Aleem frowns and I glare at the old man. How dare he say that I am broken. I feel anger deep inside of me start to grow. Aleem sighs looking at him.


    ¡°Titus. She is the only one that can stop this from happening.¡± Titus gets up from his chair going to the window.


    ¡°So, the last time you were here you said something about the world being in danger. So, it¡¯s true. The world is ending?¡± Aleem frowns and doesn¡¯t look at me. I glare at him. So, he tells this man but doesn¡¯t warn the rest of the world. The nerve he has to make me feel like the bad guy. I hear Lupa whimper slightly and place her head on my lap. I pause and slowly calm down petting her head. That¡¯s when I notice both of them looking at me. Titus walks over to me and looks me over, ¡°Hmm¡­ I have never seen a flame mage before. Her emotions control her magic.¡± He looks at Aleem, ¡°I will train her, but that means we are even Aleem.¡± Aleem sighs relieved and looks at him.


    ¡°Yes Titus. We are even.¡± I stand up unable to contain my anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I get a say in this? Even if I have magic, you have no right to treat me like some meat.¡± Lupa starts to paw at my feet and I look down at her. She looks at me and I slowly calm down. I sit down looking annoyed, ¡°It won¡¯t work.¡± Titus shakes his head and goes to the door.


    ¡°This will be hard Aleem. I hope she will be up to the task.¡± Aleem looks at me.


    ¡°I will make sure to have a talk with her to show how important this is.¡± Titus nods but before he can leave Aleem speaks up. ¡°We, also, need you to travel with us to the Southern Desert.¡± Titus pauses and sighs. He looks at both of us and smiles.


    ¡°Of course you do. I will go get supplies and a few things.¡± He opens the door as Alistar walks in with bottles of wine. Titus quickly tells Alistar what is going on and what they are doing. Alistar frowns dropping the wine. Titus frowns, ¡°Perfectly good wine gone to waste.¡± Alistar glares at us then Titus.


    ¡°This is beyond stupid. Why would you do this? It makes no¡­¡± Titus gets close to Alistar and whispers something in his ear. Alistar eyes narrow for a second. He looks down defeated and moves out of the way, ¡°Yes Master.¡± Titus smiles leaving as Alistar walks in going to his room. He goes in slamming the door as the front door magically closes. Aleem looks at me with anger in his eyes.


    ¡°What the hell do you think you are doing? That man is the only reason you still have a chance at saving the world. If you think¡­¡± He stops as some papers on the table start to catch fire. I look up glaring at him.


    ¡°What the hell I am doing? What makes you think I want any of this? You go around telling me what to do, treating me like shit, you are acting just like..¡± Just like that the flames disappear and the anger leaves. I look confused and shake my head slightly, ¡°What happened?¡± I hear Alistar walk out of his room. I look over and see him holding a stone circle with a string around it. He walks over giving me the necklace. I look at it confused then at him. He looks angry at me but doesn¡¯t sound like it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a damping stone. It stops magic from going out of control. It looks like you need it.¡± I notice that he has a few bags packed. I frown assuming that he will be coming with us. Aleem stands up and looks at me.


    ¡°We are not done with this conversation. We are leaving in the morning by first light. Don¡¯t let anyone except for me or Titus. Go get some sleep Zona. You are going to need it.¡± Aleem makes his way to the door. I frown looking at Alistar.


    ¡°Got a spare bed?¡± I say in a shitty tone. He glares at me and Aleem laughs slightly leaving. I try to give him a dirty look before he can leave. I don¡¯t know if he sees it or not. Alistar goes to his room and opens the door.


    ¡°My room is empty now. I won¡¯t be needing it now so you can take it.¡± He says it in a way that makes me feel beneath him. I stand up heading to the room with Lupa. As we past him, Lupa growls at him causing him to jump. I laugh at him petting Lupa¡¯s head.


    ¡°Nice one Lupa.¡± We go into the small room with a bed made cleanly. I smile seeing an actual bed. I almost practically fall into it but stop myself. I leave the room and grab a bucket of water. I go to the room and see Lupa rolling around in the bed. I smile seeing her looking happy. I take off my clothes and try to clean them the best I can with no cleaning supplies with me. I lay them out for them to dry by the small fireplace. I climb into bed feeling exhausted and Lupa cuddles up against me, ¡°This is crazy isn¡¯t Lupa?¡± She nuzzles me and whimpers slightly. I slightly understand what she is feeling sad about which kind of freaks me out on the inside. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault you got hurt. We are fine really Lupa. I can¡¯t ask for a better friend.¡± She sounds happy as I hug her somewhat tight. Her fur feels so soft and warm. I start to think about all the things I have done to her. All the plots, the ideas, the bad things I wanted to do. I feel my eyes start to water as I bury my face into her. I softly cry into her hoping that she doesn¡¯t think any lower of me. I soon cry myself to sleep while hugging my best and only friend.

 Chapter 18: Still Fugitives

    I wake up with a start as I hear banging on the front door. Lupa jerks herself up right growling at the direction. I look out the small window and notice it is the morning. I must have slept through the entire night. I quickly get out of bed and throw up on clothes. I hear Alistar open the door and hear him talk to a group of people. I frown cursing him in my head. I barely open the door and see a group of guards standing there. I slowly close the door as it makes a squeaking sound. One of the guards try to make his way in as I hear Alistar block him. I frown backing away from the door. We are so screwed. I look around and I pause at the window. I quickly go to it and open it. I help Lupa out and climb through it landing on the ground. Lupa takes down the alleyway and I try to keep up with her.


    We make our way down the alley and we stop before getting onto the street. I poke my head out and make a sweeping motion. I don¡¯t see any guards currently so I look down at Lupa. ¡°Come on. We need to find Aleem and get out of here.¡± Even though he is a major pain in my ass, at least he has a plan. It¡¯s better than the current one that I have which is none. We dart to the next alley across the street. As we are running down that alley. I come across a few bigger set clothes. I pause and take them. I put them over my current set and make a makeshift cloak. I look down at Lupa, ¡°Can you do anything to change how you look?¡± Lupa pauses and runs over to a mud puddle. She starts to roll around causing her pure white coat to become dirty. She doesn¡¯t look exactly the same but it will have to do for now. We walk out into the street and head down.


    As we walk down the street, the town becomes alive with men going to the wall and women working small tasks. It looks like they are preparing for the horde of monsters coming. The guards are also on high alert looking around everywhere for me and Lupa. In the distance, I can hear town criers  shouting both our names. Saying something about an award for our capture. I shake my head at the failure last time they tried to capture us. As we make our way toward the center of town, a few children have taken an interest in Lupa. They keep trying to play with her and I can tell that she wants to play with them. I pet her head telling them not right now. They leave as I catch a glimpse of Aleem with a large cart. I slowly make way over to him as he seems to be arguing with a shopkeep.


    ¡°You expect me to pay this much for a broken cart and horse?¡± The shopkeep looks annoyed at him.


    ¡°Yes. I do. I am the only person in town that has the things you need. So take it or leave it.¡± I seem Aleem get angry as I cut in. I try to sound girl as I can be.


    ¡°Oh pay the man already. I am want go home already.¡± It barely sounds like a female but Aleem pause realizing it¡¯s me. He sighs paying the man as the shopkeep smiles.


    ¡°Thank you for your business.¡± Aleem grabs my arm and leads me to the back of the cart. Once there, he glares at me.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here? I was just coming to get you and the group.¡± I frown and yank my arm from him.


    ¡°Alistar opened the door to some guards and we were almost captured. So I don¡¯t want to hear any sass from you.¡± Aleem pauses slightly cursing a few times underneath his breath. Lupa tries to climb into the cart a few times but keeps failing to do so. I sigh and help her up slightly smiling at her. She lays down hiding in the cart. I look at Aleem, ¡°So are we going?¡± Aleem sighs going to the front of the cart. I follow him and he climbs up sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. I sit next to him as he starts driving the cart. The horse pulling us is a strong looking white mare. I don¡¯t understand why Aleem thinks this horse is broken though. She almost looks about the same age of Bruce. I hope that he found a good family to take care of him.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    We make our way down the street and we stop just outside a shop. A few guards walk past the cart as I pull my hood down.


    ¡°What are we doing here?¡± I say with some distrust. Aleem looks at me rolling his eyes.


    ¡°We have to get supplies for the road. After this we are picking up Titus and Alistar.¡± I frown and grab his arm. I hiss at him.


    ¡°No we aren¡¯t.¡± He removes his arm from my grip and nods.


    ¡°Yes we are. As far as I know Titus is gathering magical supplies in the forest. Alistar was suppose to be closing up the home. I don¡¯t blame him for opening the door. It would look worse that he didn¡¯t.¡± I frown realizing that he is right. Aleem gets off and goes inside. I look in the back of the cart to see Lupa looking at me. I show her a smile as Aleem comes out with a man carrying a large amount of supplies. Lupa does her best to hide but I see that when the man was putting the supplies in the cart he saw her tail. Aleem pays the man and the man goes into the store. Aleem climbs back up on the driver¡¯s seat and starts to take the cart out of town. Just as we reach the edge of town, we see a road block set up.


    As we get to the roadblock, the guards start to look over the cart as the main guard comes to Aleem, ¡°Hello sir. We are just looking for two fugitives. It will only be a few minutes.¡± Aleem slightly looks at me and nods at the guard.


    ¡°Of course. Go ahead and look.¡± One of the guard looks in the cart and sees Lupa. He calls for the other guards over to look at her. I frown and slowly grab my hidden dagger. Lupa starts to act like a dog as some of the guards start to pet her. They seem to like her enough and I slowly let go of the dagger. The main guard looks at Aleem.


    ¡°Go ahead you are fine. Make sure you stay safe from all the monsters.¡± Aleem nods and starts the take the cart out of Wealdstone. As we make it out the gate, I hear one of the guards yell for us to stop. Aleem stops the cart for a second before he spurs the horse forward. The horse speeds away from Wealdstone. Luckley we make our getaway. We travel for a little bit and circle back around going down the road. In the distance, I see Titus and Alistar waiting on the road. Aleem pulls over the cart and I get off. I march over to Alistar and try to punch him in the gut. He moves out of the way and glares at me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to raise any suspicions.¡± Titus steps in front of me and smiles.


    ¡°Come on everyone and play nice. We have a lot of ground and training to do. Alistar please go get the rest of the supplies.¡± Alistar glares at me as he goes into the woods. A second later he comes out with a few bags. He tosses them into the cart and Lupa jumps out at him growling. He jumps backing away from her. I smirk at him and come over to Lupa.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Alistar? Scared of sweet innocent Lupa?¡± Alistar glares at me and her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like animals.¡± I roll my eyes. Well he is going to be in a huge surprise then. I climb into the back of the cart with Lupa. Titus climbs up next to Aleem. Alistar sits on the edge of the back of the cart. We travel south along the road all day. Lupa and me listen to Aleem tell stories to Titus. Both of them seem to be best friends at one point. There is a weird air around them though. Alistar doesn¡¯t speak the entire time. We eventually stop by when it starts to get dark. Aleem pulls the cart into a safe area. Titus and Alistar get out of the cart first. Lupa quickly hop out of the cart and darts into the forest. I get out watching her run around in the forest. I laugh watching her. Aleem unties the horse from the cart and ties her up to a nearby tree. Alistar is setting up a tent and Titus is sitting down against a tree. He seems to be drinking something out of a bottle. Aleem goes to collect some sticks to start a fire. I start to dig into the cart to find some food to make. I pull out some meat, bread, and a few apples. By the time I do this, the tent is set up and there is a fire going. I head to the fire and hand out the food to everyone. Titus smells of wine and Alistar refuses to take the food. I roll my eyes at him.


    ¡°Lupa! Come get something to eat!¡± Lupa runs over to me panting heavily. I smile tossing her some meat. She attacks the meat easily tearing it apart. I sit down starting to eat the apple when Titus stands up.


    ¡°Come on you two. Time for training.¡±

 Chapter 19: Magical Training

    I look at Titus thinking this won¡¯t end well. I sigh finishing my apple and tossing the core into the fire. I stand up walking over to him and Alistar. Alistar is sitting on the ground concentrating on something. I look at Titus as he smiles, ¡°So tell me what do you know of magic?¡± I hear Alistar mumble something as Titus slaps the back of his head. ¡°Allow her to answer. This matters.¡± I frown and roll my eyes at both of them.


    ¡°Magic is evil and doesn¡¯t exist.¡± Titus laughs a little bit as a ball of light begins to dance around him.


    ¡°Magic isn¡¯t evil and does exist. You just have to learn to harness it. Control it so it doesn¡¯t cause you to go mad.¡± I roll my eyes and drop the dampening stone Alistar gave me.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t totally believe that I have magic though. So this whole thing will be for nothing.¡± Titus smirks walking around me. He picks up a stick and lightly hits me in the leg. I get annoyed and glare at him, ¡°Are you going to teach me or not?¡± I say full of sarcasm.  He keeps hitting me and I start to get mad at him. ¡°Stop hitting me.¡± The end of the stick catches fire causing me to slightly jump. He smiles happy.


    ¡°Excellent. It seems you have more control of your powers then I was lead to believe.¡± He shoots a glance at Aleem but Aleem is too busy looking of maps. He sighs and looks at me, ¡° Your anger seems to cause your magic to happen. Is there a reason for that?¡±  I stare at the fire for a second as a burning sensation in my back returns. However, this time it isn¡¯t painful but almost comforting. I slightly rub my back confused.


    ¡°Um¡­ What? Oh I don¡¯t know. Plus I didn¡¯t feel anything when I did that.¡± I shoot him a look. He nods putting out the fire.


    ¡°Someone like you won¡¯t be able to feel it. The only thing you will feel is exhaustion of using too much magic.¡± I frown remembering the church and Crag¡¯s Keep. So, I really did kill all those people. My back warms up more as I shift uncomfortably. Titus notices and pauses, ¡°Hm¡­ I want you to concentrate on this stick. Think of something that gets you angry or mad.¡± I barely pick up what he says since my back has become incredibly warm now. The more I think about killing those priest and my minds jumps to the werewolves that I killed. I look down at my hand as I feel different. I am not that scared little girl anymore. No one will ever hurt me ever again. I slightly smile down at my hand as I attention is brought to my the snapping of the stick on my leg. I blink looking at Titus frowning. The stick lights up in a bright flame as he drops the stick the ground. ¡°Excellent. Now we need to get that anger under control.¡± He picks up the dampening stone and hands it to me. I take it as the warm feeling disappears from my back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have an anger problem.¡± Titus smiles as he starts to collect a few sticks.


    ¡°You might not, but since your magic is so dependent on it to be used. It will cause you to become angrier so it can be used. Some people believe magic itself is its own living being that wants to be used.¡± I hear Aleem snort in the background as Titus shakes his head, ¡°Other people believe that it¡¯s the person who controls the magic. Nothing more and nothing less. I will leave it up to you to decide that.¡± Titus hands me the sticks, ¡°I do want you to practice with the dampening stone on you. This will allow you not to use anger but the actual magic itself.¡± I roll my eyes going back to Lupa.


    ¡°I will give it a try.¡± Titus smiles at me as I sit down next to her. Titus spends the rest of the night talking with Alistar. From what I can see at least. I start to pet Lupa as I look at the sticks. Oh what the hell. I stick one of them in the ground and start to concentrate on the stick. After a few minutes, I give up kicking the stick frustrated. Aleem looks at me from his maps and I look at him, ¡°What?¡± He shrugs.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°It will take a few weeks to get to the Southern Desert. So keep trying I guess.¡± I pause surprised at him but frown.


    ¡°Easy for you to say.¡± He nods agreeing with me.


    ¡°Yes. Most likely we won¡¯t all make it to the destination.¡± I frown at this information.


    ¡°Where are we going exactly?¡±


    ¡°The Great Pit of the Southern Desert.¡± Lupa perks up and starts to whimper. I pet her trying to calm her down but she puts her head on my lap trying to hide. I pause slightly confused at her but I shrug.


    ¡°Okay? Why?¡± Aleem pulls out some books.


    ¡°That¡¯s where we will find out how to save the world.¡± I pause and try to get a stick to light.


    ¡°Guessing something big and bad is defending it?¡± Aleem looks slightly lost for a second.


    ¡°I do not know actually. I have picked bits and pieces through what Crag had told me.¡±


    ¡°Wait you actually talked to that giant?¡± Aleem nods as he starts to put his maps and books away.


    ¡°Of course. He never mentioned it before until the last world ending.¡± He looks at Lupa for a second. ¡°Before he fell asleep, he went on talking about something being wrong with the gods. That one went rogue. Made a way to save the world by doing some tasks. I found that old piece of paper in the new book I was writing in. The gods do work in mysterious ways.¡± He yawns getting up going to the tent, ¡°Goodnight Zona.¡± I wave him off as I concentrate on the stick. After a hour passes and a few sticks broken, I decide to call it a night. By now, Lupa is fast asleep in my lap. I slightly laugh at her as I pet her head a few times. I wish you would be back in your normal form. I slowly lay down staring up at the stars. They were just as big and beautiful back home at Nicolas¡¯s farm. I yawn and cuddle Lupa a little bit before falling asleep.


    The next few weeks fly by as we travel to the Southern Desert. As we traveled there, I barely make any progress in my training. Without the dampening stone, I am able to start fires easy and somewhat control what they do. However, I always get this feeling of wanting to do more. Even before I can act on those urges, Titus would always put it back on. Alistar and me have somewhat become rivals even though I have no idea what I am doing. Turns out he is an wind mage or something. He can cause small storms to appear and do a bunch of different stuff. I still haven¡¯t figured out what Titus can do, but he always seems to be a step ahead of me. He tries to be a positive influence on me apparently. Some part of me likes the idea of having Titus around. He cares and that¡¯s something very new to me. Aleem buries himself into his books. He seems to be researching anything and everything he can to figure out what is in the Great Pit. With a few days away from the Great Desert, we all decide to stop near a rather large waterfall.


    Titus call me and Alistar over. Lupa runs to the waterfall as Aleem starts to read his books. Titus looks us over, ¡°Alistar. Please set up camp while me and Zona go to the waterfall.¡± Alistar frowns glaring at me.


    ¡°But..¡± Titus raises an eyebrow and Alistar huffs, ¡°Yes. Master.¡± He leaves going to set up camp as Titus and I walk to the waterfall.


    ¡°I know your progression isn¡¯t going well.¡± I huff annoyed and he smiles at me, ¡°Magic isn¡¯t easy. It¡¯s impressive that you have come this far within a few short weeks.¡± I roll my eyes.


    ¡°Yea. Creating small fires and doing nothing with this stupid stone.¡± Titus slightly laughs


    ¡°It¡¯s better than my first few weeks. I couldn¡¯t do magic until my first year of learning.¡± I pause surprise


    ¡°Really? Why?¡± He laughs a little bit as we get to the waterfall. Looking at it, causes a rainbow in it¡¯s mists. It looks amazing. Lupa is swimming in the little stream leading from the waterfall.


    ¡°Oh I thought I had a different set of magical abilities. I found out what I really had.¡± I go to the water¡¯s edge looking into the stream. I pause studying my face. My once light green eyes are a somewhat bright orange. The tips of my hair have a very faint orange. I frown touching my hair, ¡°It¡¯s time to face your demons Zona.¡± I look at him


    ¡°... What do you mean?¡± Titus grabs me by the head as the world fades away.

 Chapter 20: Inner Demons

    I wake up in a dark cave with Titus standing next to me. I frown standing up, ¡°What did you do to me Titus?¡± Titus looks at me


    ¡°Helping you.¡± He disappears as I hear whipping coming from down the cave. My back starts to feel warm as I gulp down some fear. My body starts to move toward the sound even though I try to stop it. I see a large opening and inside is the whipping chamber from the church. The priests are whipping a child strap down to that fucking altar. I regain control of body as I feel anger building up inside of me. I start to walk toward the main priest as I rip the the dampening stone from around my neck. I drop it and I feel my body start to burn with such hatred for everything here. The head priest stops whipping the child and looks at me.


    ¡°I am glad you are here Zona.¡± I stop in my tracks feeling the anger be replaced with fear. My tormenter. ¡°You know why this is happening. Now tell me what you did wrong.¡±


    I slowly back away from him as I feel a wall behind me. I start to panic, ¡°Nothing! You are the issue. I never did anything wrong!¡± I scream at him. As the man gets closer to me and I can see his horrible face. Blackness fills it.


    ¡°That¡¯s wrong Zona. Just tell me what you did wrong. You know I hate to punish you.¡± I feel his hand touch my face as I wince. I start to have a panic attack.


    ¡°Lupa!¡± The man tsks at me as I fall to my knees hugging them tight.


    ¡°She won¡¯t help you. No one will Zona. You are nothing.¡± I feel the whip hit against my arms. I feel myself not being able to breath. I clutch my legs tighter trying to regain my breath. ¡°No one will ever love or care about you.¡± Clam down Zona. You are okay. ¡°The only reason why people like you know is because they are using you. You are just something to be used and thrown away.¡± I hide my face into my legs trying to calm down. ¡°Even Lupa will learn that you are just a mistake.¡± That causes me to pause as I feel my panic attack slowly leave me. ¡°You are bet...¡± I look at the man. I stand up breathing in deeply


    ¡°I am not a mistake.¡± The man pauses as flames engulf him. The flames stop as he stumbles backwards.


    ¡°You.. are worthless.¡± I walk to him flames engulfing him again.


    ¡°No. I am not worthless. I am not a mistake. I am done letting the fear control m.¡± The man pauses and starts to laugh as I focus on him. Flames engulf his body as it burns away. The only thing remaining is his face as the flames engulf it.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! I was always be apart of you Zona! You can never get rid of your fear!¡± Before his face can be fully uncovered, I burn the rest of him away. I take a breath doubling over.


    ¡°I did it..¡± I feel this intense heat surrounding me. I look around confused as I look up to see a giant flaming bird in front of me. The wings are made out of a bright blue flames. The bird stares into my soul as I realize that I am back in the cave. I look are more confused. Titus appears in front of me.


    ¡°I am sorry Zona. I needed you to believe in yourself and get over your fear.¡± I frown at him but pick up the dampening stone.


    ¡°I should be pissed at you but I feel better. Thank you Titus.¡± Titus smiles holding up a stick. I roll my eyes and focus on the stick expecting nothing. Out of nowhere, the stick lights up. I pause getting excited. ¡°I did it!¡±


    ¡°A little faith in yourself goes a long way Zona.¡± I roll my eyes at the comment but remember the bird.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°I do have a question though. I saw this bird thing and..¡± I stop smelling smoke in the distance.


    He looks concerned. ¡°We need to leave now.¡±


    I run after Titus to the opening of a cave. Once there, We both see a large amount of smoke close by. We ran to the cart as Aleem is packing everything up. Lupa and Alistar is nowhere to be found. I frown and start to call for Lupa.


    ¡°Lupa! Luuuupa!¡± Titus closes his eyes for a second and I feel a weird energy coming off him. I look at him as his eyes open.


    ¡°He is coming. So is his the army. Aleem prepare yourself. We will be in a fight.¡± Aleem frowns at him.


    ¡°No. We need to leave now. They can fend for themselves. We need to hurry up and leave.¡± Titus glares at him for a second and he backs down. ¡°Fine.¡± Titus looks at me,


    ¡°Don¡¯t use any magic. I will make sure everyone gets out of here alive.¡± There is something in his voice that doesn¡¯t make me believe him. Out of the corner of my eye, I see Lupa and Alistar running toward the cart. Lupa runs straight towards me and starts to act protective of me. Alistar looks at Titus.


    ¡°The army is coming Master.¡± Titus nods and gets close to him. He whispers something in his ear that causes him to become shocked. ¡°But.. Titus.. It won¡¯t¡­¡± He gets cut as an arrow gets shot into the cart. Lupa growls to the forest as we all look towards it.


    Slowly military men come out the forest with bows and swords. Bows are trained on us as the men with the swords slowly walk to us. They stop about twenty feet away from us. Alistar and Titus look prepared for something. Lupa keeps growling at the soldiers in front of me. Aleem is hiding behind the cart. You could cut the tension in the air with a knife. Both sides seem to be waiting for the other to act, someone to make the first move. I notice Lupa growl louder as a familiar suit of armor walks into view. The black suited demon walks past the soldiers with swords. He stops ten feet away from us.


    ¡°Zona Everlast. This is your final chance to turn yourself in. If you do not, you will die.¡± His voice sounds cold. Like his only in purpose in life is to kill. He draws a black long sword and waits for my decision. I frown and slowly reach into my pocket. I could kill all these people. I stop myself before taking out the dampening stone. Titus told me not too. The man doesn¡¯t wait for an answer as he quickly charges toward us. Lupa charges him and he uses the dull side of his blade knocking her out of the way. Alistar tries to lift him up off the ground. The man jumps out of the way and charges after him. Titus steps in his away and the man flies back to a few of his men. He lands on his feet but his men fly backwards. The man stares at Titus and Alistar. Lupa gets up running back towards me. ¡°Very well Zona Everlast. You left me no choice.¡± The sky slowly starts to go dark as Titus frowns.


    ¡°Aleem take these children and run! I will hold off this demon.¡± The sky is covered in dark clouds but we can still make out everything around us. The man in the demonic suit slowly fades within the shadows until he is gone. Aleem grabs me and Alistar pulling us into the cart. I try to fight from his grip but Alistar grabs onto me too. Aleem gets in the driver seat and quickly wacks the horse. The cart jerks forward as we speed away. I try to get out to go to Titus but Alistar blocks my path.


    ¡°He is saving us Zona.¡± I frown realizing what is going on. I push Alistar out of the way. Lupa quickly jumps into the back of the cart. Titus starts to shout words of magic around him. I look at him as he looks at me. In my head I hear his voice.


    ¡°Be the best person I know you can be Zo¡­¡± He can¡¯t finish as a sword is driven into his gut. The dark clouds disappear as the demoic suited man stands there. Titus drops to his knees as the man pulls his sword out of him. I make a noise that I don¡¯t fully understand as the man raises his sword swifty decapitating Titus. My eyes go wide as my back flares up. I reach into my pocket throwing the dampening stone straight down. My body feels on fire as I focus on the man with all my concentration. Within seconds a large column of fire engulfs that entire section of forest. The fire has a dark color to it as it builds expanding slowly. I feel like screaming but I hold my voice. I get this feeling of pleasure washing over me as I can feel the men dying within the fire. I can barely feel Alistar give me the dampening stone as the column diseapears.


    From the distance we are now, not much is left of that section of the forest. I get this overwhelming feeling of exhaustion as I drop to my knees. I feel Lupa nuzzle me slightly I hold onto her. I barely look up and see that demonic suited man standing there in the distance. I go to say something before passing out.

 Chapter 21: The Southern Desert

    I wake up in the cart still moving. I sit up with a pounding headache. Lupa looks up at me and whimpers slightly. I pet her slightly trying to get rid of the headache. Titus is dead. That hits me more than I expected. I lost control. I over hear Alistar and Aleem talking in the front of the cart.


    ¡°Titus put me in charge of her training.¡± Aleem sighs


    ¡°The old man knew what he was doing. Do you?¡± Alistar doesn¡¯t talk for a little bit before he answers.


    ¡°I believe that I know what I need to do.¡± Aleem pulls the cart over.


    ¡°We will be in the Southern Desert within a few days. I hope you can train her.¡± Lupa looks at me and nuzzles me for a second. She pauses for a second and bolts out of the cart. I pause confused and slowly stand up getting out. Aleem pauses seeing me. ¡°Oh you are awake?¡± I slowly nod looking around. Lupa bolts into the forest out of sight. I have never been this far south before. The temperature is hotter and the trees of a different breed. Aleem starts to set up camp with Alistar. I go to a nearby tree and sit against it. Even though Titus wasn¡¯t in my life for long, he believe in me. I reach into my pocket and feel the dampening stone. I take it out and make it back into a necklace. I put it on slightly gripping it. I won¡¯t lose control again.


    ¡°Zona come over here. We are going to train.¡± I look to see Alistar and I frown shaking my head.


    ¡°I am not training with you.¡± He pauses and comes over to me.


    ¡°I am the only person who knows how to train you. Titus entrusted me with your training. Or do you want to lose control again?¡± I frown standing up.


    ¡°Fuck you.¡± He frowns pushing my down with some wind.


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault that he is dead.¡± I stand up breathing heavily trying to stay calm.


    ¡°I know that! I.. wanted to help.¡± Alistar pauses slightly and leaves. I look at him glaring at him slightly. ¡°You could have done something. You let him die too.¡± Alistar stops for a second and blasts me with wind sending me into the tree. I hit the tree causing me to lose my breath. He starts to march towards me.


    ¡°I was obeying his orders. You..¡± He stops as he gets hit with a stick from Aleem. I catch my breath glaring at Alistar. Alistar starts to rub his head as Aleem glares at both of us.


    ¡°Both of you are acting like spoiled children. Both of you are lucky to have him train you. So stop this fighting. We need to work together to save this fucking world.¡± Aleem finishes setting up camp. Alistar pauses and offers his hand to help me up.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I frown but take his hand helping me. I hear a branch break behind me and as I turn around I get tackled by Lupa in her normal form. I pause shocked as she hugs me super tight.


    ¡°Zooooona I missed you so much!¡± I start laughing as I hug her tight. I then notice that she isn¡¯t wearing any closed.


    ¡°I missed you too Lupa¡± Alistar seems shocked and raises his hands slightly.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who¡¯s this?¡± Lupa looks up at him and stands up


    ¡°I am not a pet Alistar. Plus you really need to watch yourself around Zona. If you know what¡¯s good for you.¡± He pauses and lowers his hand.


    ¡°Um.. okay..¡± He quickly goes to Aleem asking him a lot of questions. I look at Lupa and she seems a little different. She still looks like herself but she seems a lot happier. She does have a little scar around her neck from the teeth marks. I stand up as she looks at me. I quickly grab some extra clothes that I brought with me giving it to her.


    ¡°I am so happy to be back to normal.¡± I smile happy and go to Aleem and Alistar with Lupa. We sit down and eat. After this, I train with Alistar for a little bit. Ever since Titus helped me get over my fear, I am able to control my magic a lot better with the dampening stone. He runs me through a few different ways of controlling my fire. This is the first progress I have in years. I make a mental note to ask Aleem about the bird and what it meant. Alistar seems to be a lot nicer to me when Lupa is around. This causes me to laugh a little bit. Once it gets late, we all decide to head to bed. Lupa lets us all know that we will be safe under her watch. Aleem goes straight to sleep as Alistar goes to bed. I stay up as long as I can catching up with Lupa. Eventually I fall asleep next to Lupa.


    I wake up in the morning to Lupa shaking me. ¡°Aleem is doing something.¡± I pause trying to wake up fully. I stand up going over to Aleem. I see him digging a little grave and I pause as I see him almost crying. The sun is now starting to raise.


    ¡°Aleem?¡± I ask him as he pauses and looks at me. He quickly wipes his eyes and slightly glares.


    ¡°What?¡± He tries to say without his voice breaking.


    ¡°Want some help?¡± He pauses and nods. We both dig a grave. I look at him, ¡°So how did you know Titus?¡± Aleem pauses for a second as he climbs out of the grave. He offers his hand for me and I take it.


    ¡°I met him early in my travels in this world. We were the best of friends. I¡­¡± He pauses wiping his eyes again. ¡°He was the first person in all the world¡¯s that actually noticed me. In other worlds, I would just walk in the background. He was the first to actually say something to me. There were so many words not said. I.. owe it to him to finish.¡± He goes to the cart and takes out the bottle he always drank from. He hops into the grave placing at the bottle. I help Aleem out of the grave. We start to fill the grave. By the time we finish filling the grave, the sun is finally in the sky. Alistar wakes up and comes over. We all say goodbye to Titus for a few minutes. Once done, we quickly make breakfast and eat tearing down the camp. Once everything is done, we start traveling to the Southern Desert.


    After traveling for a few days, we finally start to see the desert. For the last few days training with Alistar is exhausting. Every chance we get, I am trying to start and put out fires. Whenever he is around Lupa, he acts weird. At least his attitude has improved. Aleem went into a nearby town to buy clothing for the desert traveling. From what I understand, we will come across the Giant Pit very soon going into the desert. Lupa didn¡¯t need any clothing for the desert because of her being a shapeshifter. However, I made Aleem get her something more comfortable than my tight clothing. She has modified robes that cover chest and legs. She seems to enjoy them, but I catch Alistar starting sometimes. I could feel the heat but it didn¡¯t bother me. So I decided to keep my current clothing. Both Aleem and Alistar changed into white robes. This was the first time seeing how skinny Aleem was truly. He makes me look fat. Once we enter the desert, everyone except me hated it.


    I have always lived in the Green Belt. So seeing the Northern Mountains shocked me. Seeing the Southern Desert floored me. Waves of sand for miles upon miles. No life appeared anywhere. Even with Lupa¡¯s powers, she seems sluggish and annoyed at the heat. I had to take over driving the cart. Luckily we traded out for a camel back at the town. Lupa seemed excited and named him Kevin. I smile looking back at all three of them. Aleem looks at me, ¡°Just keep going forward until you come across it. It will be soon.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± We travel for some time before I notice something weird. The sand starts to look like it¡¯s going down hill. I pause looking forward as I see a giant pit funneling to the bottom. ¡°Um¡­ Aleem?¡± Aleem looks up and pauses.


    ¡°We made it. We are here.¡±

 Chapter 22: The Great Pit

    I pull the cart over and get out going to the rest of the group. Aleem looks at me drinking some water. ¡°Alright this next part is going to trouble.¡± Lupa gets out and stretches studying the pit. I look at him.


    ¡°Why?¡± He sighs getting out of the cart. He takes a bag out and starts to look through it.


    ¡°We need to go in the pit.¡± I pause and laugh at him a little bit. He looks at me like he is serious and I frown.


    ¡°... Um¡­ okay? How are we supposed to get out?¡± He motions to Alistar.


    ¡°Alistar will have to stay here and use his magic to pull us out. I am assuming that you can do that Alistar?¡± He pauses and nods.


    ¡°Okay.. What about the thing that is supposed to be down there?¡± He looks at Lupa and then me giving me a look. I sigh, ¡°Okay. So how are we going down it?¡± He pauses and looks in the cart. He pulls out three shields. I give him a look, ¡°You have to be kidding me.¡±


    ¡°I am not. Now let¡¯s go.¡± Aleem starts to head to the slope. I look at Alistar


    ¡°See you in a little bit I guess.¡± He looks at me and looks at Lupa.


    ¡°Guess so.¡± He goes over to Lupa and talks to her for a second. Lupa looks confused for a second and comes over to me. I look at her confused.


    ¡°What was that about?¡± She shrugs.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he did say he wanted to make sure I came back safe.¡± I pause and shoot him a look. He better not be thinking what I think he is thinking. I roll my eyes shaking my head.


    ¡°He¡¯s an idiot. Ready to ride on some shields?¡± Lupa pauses getting excited.


    ¡°I use to do this all the times back home!¡± I laugh a little bit looking at the pit.


    ¡°Yea but this is sand. Not snow¡± She nods looking at the sand.


    ¡°Sand is weird.¡± I laugh agreeing with her. We meet up with Aleem standing near the edge of the slope. Aleem looks at both of us.


    ¡°Once we get down there, we need to find each other. I don¡¯t know what is down there or where the thing is down there.¡± He looks at Lupa, ¡°We need you to be on guard at all times. Understand?¡± Lupa is looking at the pit. She is staring at it with such emotion that I don¡¯t fully understand. I nudge with my elbow and she looks at Aleem nodding. Aleem sighs mumbling something, ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± He gets on his shield and starts to go down the slope. Before we go to follow Aleem, Lupa stops me.


    ¡°I want you to have this.¡± She has me her necklace. The teardrop with metal vines wrapping around it still looks in perfect condition since the first time I saw it. I pause shocked and take it.


    ¡°Are you sure Lupa? Isn¡¯t this connected with your god?¡± She nods and smiles.


    ¡°Yea.. This way I know you will always be protected. She will watch over you.¡± I pause for a second thinking of the irony. I smile and put it on. I adjust it to where the dampening stone is underneath it.


    ¡°Thank you Lupa..¡± We both follow him on our shields. As we get closer to the bottom of the pit, I notice that it¡¯s just a hole. I look at Aleem and he looks terrified. I look toward Lupa and she looks determined. Aleem just down the hole first, then Lupa. Just before I go into the hole. I notice something moving underneath the sand. It looks like and travels in a curve. I drop into the hole falling down a couple feet. I land on a pile of sand and I look at my surrounds. I see Lupa and Aleem dusting themselves off on a old road. Surrounding them are old building as far as the eye can see. In the distance there is a large castle made out of sandstone. I climb down off the pile of sand and look at Aleem.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°What is this place?¡± I look at the sky and it¡¯s completely covered in sandstone. The city itself is faintly covered in darkness. However, I can see almost everything.


    ¡°I thought this place was destroyed a long time ago. This was the Great City of the Southern Desert. I guess it was swallowed up by this sandpit all those world¡¯s ago.¡± I look over the city as Lupa starts to change into her other form.


    Lupa¡¯s hair turns to a dark red and her eyes almost look black with a hint of purple. She looks at Aleem, ¡°I sense a great evil here. Stay behind me Keeper of Knowledge and Zona Everlast.¡± Aleem gets behind her and I frown slightly.


    ¡°Nice to have you back Sister. We could have used you a lot of times before.¡± She doesn¡¯t look at me as we slowly make our way to the castle.


    ¡°Lupa¡¯s body was badly damaged. I would not risk my last herald over a wizard.¡± I pause getting pissed. Aleem slightly pauses at the comment but doesn¡¯t say anything. We move closer to the castle. The ruins of this city looks in perfect condition. Many of the city streets have sand filling them, but otherwise the city looks fine. I look down on alleyway and notice a giant hole in a house. I stop Aleem and Lupa and point towards it. Aleem frowns as Lupa¡¯s eyes narrow.


    ¡°What is that?¡± We hear laughter. This laughter is dark and evil. It sounds like blades scraping against blades. Lupa slowly has something come across her face as a giant snake travels across a nearby building. The snake is bright red with black stripes going along it¡¯s body. It stops and looks at us. It looks like a King Cobra with bright yellow eyes staring at us.


    ¡°I am finally gifted some food. I¡­¡± He flicks his forked tongue out. ¡°Oh.. I have a special treat today. Hello Sister.¡± It slowly comes to ground without breaking eye contact with us. Lupa glares at it.


    ¡°So. This was the pit that Alexander trapped you so long ago Snake.¡± It hisses at the name and laughs again.


    ¡°That foolish human. He was idiotic to think I wouldn¡¯t get him back for what he did to me.¡± Lupa pauses and frowns.


    ¡°What do you mean Snake?¡± It starts laughing as it coils around itself.


    ¡°In truth, I should thank that human. For he saved me from dying in the world. However, Father took pity on me. He couldn¡¯t believe that a human could win the heart of his daughter.. My first meal in this pit was Alexander.¡± Lupa pauses as tears fill her eyes. Her hair goes completely black with her eyes doing the same.


    ¡°.. He wouldn¡¯t..¡± The Snake laughs again.


    ¡°He did. Oh the screams. Those were the most delicious part about him.¡± I frown as Lupa screams at it.


    ¡°I WILL FUCKING KILL YOU!¡± Lupa charges to the snake tackling it through a building. Aleem grabs my hand and drags me away from the fight. I look like I want to help her but I know that I won¡¯t be any help. Alem and I run to the castle as behind us we hear a few buildings start to get destroyed as the battle rages on. Out of the corner, I see Lupa get thrown through the sky and crash into a nearby building. I pause and try to go to her.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time. She will be fine.¡± Aleem shouts at me. Lupa gets up coughing up a lot of blood instantly going back to the battle. I frown at the amount of blood on the ground. Aleem yanks my arm forward following him. We get to the castle and most of it¡¯s actually caved in. Bones litter the ground of different beast and man. Aleem runs straight the castle looking around for something. I look back to the destruction of the city. I see the snake chasing, fighting, and running away. Lupa punches it hard and sends it flying through the air landing into the building. She chases it inside the building. Aleem runs out of the building holding up a paper. ¡°I found it.¡± I look at him as he starts to read it. He slowly becomes confused as I hear Lupa scream a blood curdling scream, I look towards the battle as I see Lupa slowly march to the castle. She looks frenzied, animalistic, and beyond hurt. She is covered in this thick dark blood and she seems not to notice her missing left arm. I feel beyond sad and go to her.


    ¡°Lupa! You are hurt..¡± I say panic in my voice. Her black eyes look at me as the slowly turn back to the dark purple. Her black hair slowly goes back to a dark red.


    ¡°Zona.. it¡¯s dead..¡± She falls to her knees as I hear a building in the distance crumble. Aleem grabs me looking frightened.


    ¡°It¡¯s not dead.¡± The snake bursts out of the ground surrounding us.

 Chapter 23: Reunion

    Lupa looks exhausted but stands up ready to defend us. Aleem pulls me close eyeing the snake as it circles around us.


    ¡°Oh¡­ You didn¡¯t know I couldn¡¯t die did you Sister? I am the greatest killing machine in all of creation. No one or thing can kill me.¡± It starts to close in on us as Aleem whispers in my ear.


    ¡°It has to eat itself Zona. That is the only way.¡± I frown at that. How the fuck am I supposed to get it to eat itself? Lupa goes to attack it but it easily knocks her into the castle with his tail. It slowly moves to her getting ready to eat her.


    ¡°Finally my revenge is complete.¡± It opens it¡¯s mouth wide and as it goes to eat her. I panic and yell at it.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong! You can be killed.¡± The snake stops and looks at me.


    ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry girl. You will be next.¡± It turns back to Lupa as I throw a nearby rock at him.


    ¡°Coward!¡± The snake turns to me angry. It stops seeing Lupa trying to prevent it from coming to me. A slow smile spreads across it¡¯s face as he pins Lupa to the wall with it¡¯s tail.


    ¡°Guess I can take your second choice in human then Sister!¡± Lupa tries to stop him but he moves fast towards me. Aleem jumps out of the way as I jump on it¡¯s side. I take my dagger stabbing it deep to hold on. It hisses in anger, ¡°You want to ride girl? Fine by me.¡± It takes off away from the castle going down alleyways and through buildings. I get hit with sand and stone trying to hold on for dear life. Just a little further. Once we get out into an open area, I let go falling to the ground. The snake starts to laugh as it circles around me. ¡°Ready to die girl?¡± I slightly smile standing up slowly taking off the dampening stone.


    ¡°No. Are you?¡± It tries to strike me but I drop dampening stone necklace. I blast the snake full of flames. It hisses and thrashes about trying to put out the fire. I quickly spray the ground around me with fire trying to create a groove into the ground. I switch my focus between the snake and the ground. I complete the groove and focus on the snake as I feel something pierce my stomach. I feel blood fill my mouth as the flames disappears. I drop to me knees seeing a blood spot in my shirt. The snake shakes his head of the final flames as it stares at me.


    ¡°... Foolish girl.¡± It removes his tail from my back as it slowly comes to me. ¡°I haven¡¯t had a great meal in years. You will do nicely.¡± It opens his mouth as I stare into it. A hear a man in the distance yell something.


    ¡°You never learn do you Siver.¡± The snake stops and looks toward the man. I notice a fear come across the snake as it slowly backs away.


    ¡°Impossible. I made sure you were dead. I tore you limb from limb. You can¡¯t be alive.¡± I look towards to the man. He had shaggy blonde hair and light blue eyes. He has a warrior look about him. However, he wore very plain clothes. He smiles slowly walking to Siver.


    ¡°You know they really can¡¯t kill a hero Siver. Now let¡¯s finish this.¡± Siver hisses and tries to strike at this man. He simply jumps out of the way. He climbs over Siver running along it¡¯s back. Siver tries to wrap around the man but the man is too quick for him. Soon Siver is in a big clump of knots as it struggles to get out. The man comes over to me as I apply pressure to my wound. ¡°So.. You are this hero that she keeps talking about?¡± Siver hisses at the man.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°I will feast upon your flesh Alexander! Just wait!¡± He turns away from Siver shaking his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s over Shiver. You can¡¯t get out by yourself.¡± I slowly feel my wound start to burn as I wince.


    ¡°Foolish mortal. I am Siver, the ultimate killing machine. I am the greatest killer in all of history. Nothing can trap me.¡± I look at Alexander.


    ¡°Alexander? I thought..¡± He looks at me as we hear a crunching sound coming from Shiver. Alexander goes wide eye and looks at Siver. Siver slowly is eating itself trying to free itself. I see something come over it¡¯s face as it starts to eat itself quicker. Alexander looks away as I feel my wound slowly close. I stand up feeling slightly weak picking up my dampening stone. I put it back on to see that all that¡¯s left of Shiver is a dark blood stain. I look at Alexander, ¡°You¡¯re alive?¡± He looks at me smiling slightly as I feel some sand tickling down on me. We both look up and see sand falling all over the great underground city. Alexander looks at me


    ¡°You need to get to your friends and leave.¡± I nod and look towards the castle. I quickly run to it hoping that he is following me. By the time, I get there half of the city is filling up with sand. Aleem is tending to Lupa as he hears me approach. He looks at me looking relieved.


    ¡°Oh thank the gods. We need to leave now.¡± He goes to grab my hand as Lupa is asleep. I frown knowing that both of us can¡¯t carry her. I gulp and look at Aleem.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t leaving her Aleem.¡± I say with a mix of sadness and seriousness in my voice. He frowns.


    ¡°We can¡¯t carry her Zona. Every second we waste down here, the less time we have to get out. So we need to¡­¡± He stops as he sees Alexander walk past us. He looks super confused, ¡°... What the¡­¡± Alexander bends down and lightly kisses Lupa¡¯s forehead. I frown at that feeling slightly jealous at the act. Wait¡­ why? Lupa slowly opens her eyes and she is still in her over form. She smiles looking the happiest I have ever seen her. Alexander gently places his face against her¡¯s.


    ¡°I missed you my darling.¡± Lupa starts crying as she rests her head against him.


    ¡°I.. did everything I could Alexander¡­¡± He smiles nodding slowly.


    ¡°I know.. it¡¯s almost time for me to go back..¡± Lupa looks sad and attempts to hug him. She gets her right arm around him as he hugs her close. ¡°I need you to get out of here. Save the world and I will be waiting for you on the other side.¡± He slowly starts to disappear as Lupa clings to him with her one arm.


    ¡°Just a few more seconds.. I.. love you..¡± He fades away after giving her a loving kiss. She starts crying as her hair fades back to white and her eyes go back to light purple. She keeps crying standing up. I go to her as she puts her right arm over me. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry.. Zona..¡± She is back to her old self. I hug her close.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Lupa.. You were perfect..¡± Aleem grabs both us and we start to head to the opening. By the time we get there, the entire city is completely filling up. Aleem looks at me.


    ¡°Shoot some flares up into the opening.¡± Lupa collapses against me as I am barely able to keep her up. Aleem panics taking her from me, ¡°Do it!¡± I muster up and concentrate as a few flames shoot out of the opening. For a few seconds, nothing happens. I go to grab Lupa as I feel a gush of wind pick us up and quickly bring us out of the underground city. The sun is blinding as we quickly are placed on the sand. Without even thinking of anything else, I go to Lupa and start tending to her wounds. Aleem tries to get his bearings as he stops. ¡°Zona.. Get up.¡± I glare at him.


    ¡°No. Alistar grab some bandages!¡± The demonic suited man speaks.


    ¡°All of you are under arrest.¡± I frown getting angry and look at him. He has Alistar in chains and a large group of soldiers surrounding us. I feel anger slowly build up in me as demonic suited man places his sword to Alistar¡¯s neck. I frown looking down at Lupa. Aleem gets close to me and whispers in my ear.


    ¡°We can¡¯t win this now. We have to surrender.¡± I feel the anger bubble back up in me and I suppress it.


    ¡°Let me treat Lupa and we will go peacefully.¡± The demonic man puts his sword away.


    ¡°Agreed.¡± The soldiers swarm us placing us in carts and giving me supplies to treat Lupa. I quickly dress her wounds and cleaning her arm. I look worried at her left arm and sit down next to her as we travel back to the Green Belt. Aleem and Alistar in the other cart chained together. Lupa and me are chained to a steal cart. The demonic man rides a black horse next to us. I slowly fall asleep holding Lupa¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 24: Escaping the Army

    I wake up in a camp inside the Green Belt. A few trees have been cleared as tents are set up around everywhere. I look to see if I can find Aleem or Alistar. They are nowhere to be found. Lupa is awake touching her stump of an arm. I look at her hugging her close. ¡°Lupa.. I am so sorry..¡± Lupa pauses hugging me.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.. As long as you are okay everything will be good.¡± She says in her usual happy self. I frown hugging her closer.


    ¡°But.. your arm..¡± She pauses for a second.


    ¡°It will eventually come back..¡± She doesn¡¯t sound that she knows believe that. I look around the outside of the cage seeing two guards patrolling around us. The rest of the camp is unpacking their things. I look back towards Lupa as she rests her head against me. She looks exhausted and in pain. She barely keeps her eyes open as she looks up at me, ¡°.. Could you tell me a story?¡±


    ¡°Sure.. Lupa..¡± I position myself so that she can rest her head on my lap. I start to pet her head as I start to remember an old story. I pause for second trying to remember where it came from but my thoughts escape me. ¡°... There was a powerful person who walked the Green Belt. He helped everyone and everything. One day, he helped a king and was gifted the kingdom. He was so powerful that the gods blessed him granting him the title of protector of the world. Even though this man was good of heart, his one flaw was always looking for adventure. So one day he went out looking for this adventure. However, his kingdom was destroyed by invaders. The gods cursed the man for failing to do his one duty. He was cursed to live with shadows of everyone that was killed that day. ¡± I come to my senses trying to figure out where I heard that story. I notice Lupa fast asleep. I look at one of the guards. ¡°Can I have some food and water?¡± I say with bitterness in my voice. The guard looks at me and rolls his eyes.


    ¡°No. You can go a few more days without food and water.¡± I frown slightly glaring at him as deep in the woods I hear deep animalistic growl. Apparently the guards heard it too. The one I was talking too looks at his other guard, ¡°Go check that out.¡± They briefly fight for a second about who has to go check it out and it ends up being him. He slowly stomps his way into the woods and a few minutes pass. The other guard looks into the forest as a body gets thrown hitting the cage. The top portion of the guard that went into the forest hits the ground next to the cage as his legs are thrown into view. The other guard sprints toward the camp screaming that they are under attack. Lupa wakes up looking ready to attack whatever is out there. I see a large troll slowly stumble pass our cage. It doesn¡¯t acknowledge that we exist as it follows the other guard into the camp. I move over the top of the guard¡¯s body and feel through his pockets finding the key. I unlock the cage and look at Lupa.


    ¡°I am going to search for the Aleem and Alistar. Stay here..¡± I stop as she glares at me slightly.


    ¡°I am not leaving you.¡± She says with some conviction. I frown and give her a look.


    ¡°You are hurt and exhausted. I will be fine. Trust me Lupa..¡± She pauses and looks sad nodding.


    ¡°I do trust you.. Stay safe.. Please..¡± I quickly hug her and run out of the cage heading into the camp.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Even before I get into the camp, I hear people fighting and yelling. The familiar smell of smoke and fire fill my lungs causing me to sprint faster to the camp. Coming onto the scene causes me to dead stop. Complete chaos is surrounding the camp. The military is getting attacked by all sides by trolls and goblins. The trolls look gray and huge. Twice as big as many man surrounding them. Their thick skin is deflecting blows left and right. The goblins are about half the size of the man. They are a sickly green and use crude makeshift weapons. The military is completely disorganized and are trying to fight an almost organized force. I move through the camp dodging men and goblins. Whenever someone or something would get close, I would throw fire at them. They would either burn or dodge at the last second. As I get halfway through the camp, the sky goes dark and I pause diving into a large tent. I look around the tent and see Aleem and Alistar chained up. Aleem looks up at me and looks relieved. ¡°Zona what¡¯s going on out there?¡± I move to him and untie both of them. Alistar drops to the ground looking drained.


    ¡°Trolls and goblins are attacking the camp. We can make our escape but you guys need to run now. I am going to buy us time.¡± Aleem goes to help Alistar as he looks at me.


    ¡°Stay safe Zona..¡± He helps Alistar up and goes to leave out the back.


    ¡°Lupa is outside the camp and should still be in our cage.¡± Aleem nods leaving from the back of the tent. I take a deep breath and step outside the front of the tent. The sky has started to lighten up as I see the demonic knight slowly cleans his black blade. He looks at me as he stops cleaning his blade.


    ¡°You.¡± He raises his blade as darkness starts to radiate off it. I glare at him as I hold fire in my hands.


    ¡°You are going to pay for everything you did to me.¡± I throw my fire trying to hit him in the face. He deflects it with his sword as he charges me. As soon as he gets inches from me, I surround both of us with intense flames. The flames scorch the ground around us he gets thrown back a few feet. He falls to the ground and looks back up at me. I send more flames at him as he keeps deflecting them with his sword. I glare angry at him and keep pushing the flames at him. The sky starts to go dark as his form starts to disappear. I frown and throw almost everything I can at him. I stop as he disappears and the ground slowly starts to cover in shadows.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been a thorn in my side for far too long Zona. I didn¡¯t know you were a mage until what you did to my men back in the forest. I will have great pleasure in killing you.¡± The darkness slowly creeps toward me as I try to notice or see where he is. I feel something deep inside of me growing hotter. I frown trying to suppress it. I won¡¯t let it get the better of me. ¡°Just like I had great pleasure of killing that pathetic mage.¡± I stop as he says this. I lose everything holding back the anger and rage. I see his long blade appear in front of me. I focus on the blade and dark flames explode out from it. The darkness surrounding me disappears as the demonic suited man drops to the ground. His blade becomes warped as it slowly starts to melt. Half of the suit looks melted and a gash appears on his face opening his helmet. I stumble forward slightly catching myself. I look down at him trying to muster some flames. I feel completely drained and I am unable to get in flames out. I hear the demonic man slowly sit up coughing. I frown glaring up at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re still alive?¡± He fully sits up looking at me. I see his bright blue eyes staring into me.


    ¡°Zona..¡± I notice blood coming from a gash in his head. It slowly stops bleeding as his suit slowly starts to fix itself. I frown and get a feeling of terror as he slowly stands up. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me Zona. I will always get back up.¡± I start to back up but fall losing my balance. He picks up his blade as it slowly starts to reform. He stands over me as his suit fully fixes itself. The gash on his helmet doesn¡¯t close as his eye fixes on me. ¡°I am ending this now.¡± He raises his blade and brings it down quickly at me.

 Chapter 25: Searching for the Two

    The sword disappears from his hand and he gets blown back a few feet as Alistar appears into view. The demonic man falls to the ground as Aleem helps me up. Lupa is asleep in a nearby cart as Aleem helps me into it. Every time the demonic man gets up Alistar pushes him back to the ground. Aleem gets in the driver seat and Alistar gets in the back with us. Aleem urges the horse forward as we race away from the ruins of the military camp. We travel for a few hours as we try to regain our strengths.


    We finally stop by a nearby river to rest up for the night. As quickly as possible, we set up camp. Lupa wakes up and tries to help us. We all sit down around a small fire I make. I look at Aleem as Lupa cuddles up against me. Alistar has already fallen asleep. ¡°So¡­ what now?¡± Aleem looks at me pulling out a book and scraps of paper.


    ¡°We need to find the Lion and the Lamb. Two that has always been separated but are always destined to be with each other.¡± I sigh feeling exhausted.


    ¡°I am guessing the Lion and the Lamb are anywhere?¡± Aleem nods but stops looking inside his book.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. They are close together but far apart at the same time. Listen to this, The Lamb will give its life to the Lion and the Lion will finally rest. I have a feeling that if we find one, we will find the other one.¡± I sigh looking down as Aleem perks up slightly. ¡°So.. what¡¯s your plan after this?¡± I pause and look at him.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He rolls his eyes and starts to put his things away.


    ¡°After you save the world, what happens next? Where will you go? What will you do?¡± I pause only really thinking of surviving. I think for a second and run through a few thoughts.


    ¡°Maybe find a small place away from everything and everyone and build a farm. I don¡¯t know honestly. All I¡¯ve been doing is trying to survive the last couple of weeks. What about you Aleem?¡± He smiles looking up at the stars.


    ¡°I think I would like to open a bookstore. Have all the greatest collections from all over the world. Take time to actually care about creations instead of briefly writing them down in a large book.¡± I look at Lupa for a second and smile slightly brushing her hair out of her face.


    ¡°That sounds great Aleem.¡± Aleem slightly looks at me and sits up.


    ¡°So what¡¯s going to happen with Lupa?¡± I pause confused slightly.


    ¡°She is going to stay with me?¡± He rolls his eyes.


    ¡°Think about it for a second.¡± I pause slowly start to think as I feel my cheeks warm up. The fire slightly burns brighter as I look away embarrassed. I notice the fire and I feel for the dampening stone. Lupa¡¯s necklace is still there but the stone is gone. Great. Now I have to worry about keeping my emotions in check.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about Aleem.¡± He laughs for a little bit and gets ready for bed.


    ¡°Goodnight Zona.¡± A few ideas rush through my head as the fire gets brighter. I try to push those thoughts out of my head and I feel Lupa start to cuddle me. I pause and the fire slowly goes back to normal as I lay down next to her. I hug her close trying to fall asleep. I smile briefly thinking of a bright future with Lupa.


    I wake up early in the morning to Alistar and Aleem packing things up. I get up once Lupa wakes up. We pack everything up and we head out to search for the Lamb and the Lion. At first we have no idea where to start to look. Aleem is constantly looking over his books and the scraps of paper. Alistar drives the carriage making small talk with me and Lupa. Lupa seems to be getting better. Whenever we aren¡¯t talking or doing something, she is sleeping. I think that she is slowly healing from her lost arm. We travel for a few days trying to find the two. One night we pull over the cart trying to create a new game plan.


    I go off to train with Alistar for a few hours. My progress has been amazing. I am able to hold flame in a position and change how hot it can get. I always stop myself whenever I feel myself slowly going to the edge. We walk back to camp and Alistar calls it a night. I sit down next to Aleem who is enjoying some soup. I barely concentrate on the fire and it dims down. ¡°Hey.. Aleem.. I have a question..¡± He looks at me as he finishes the rest of his soup.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I think for a second trying to recreate the firebird that I saw just before going into the desert for the first time. I lose my concentration for a second hearing Lupa snore for the cart. I focus as flames paint the firebird in the sky. I look at it feeling myself getting tired. The bird is exactly like I remember. The blue wings complements the orange body. I didn¡¯t realize at first but it has eyes that matches mine.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡°Do you have any idea what this is?¡± He looks at it for a second before I drop it. I take a few seconds matching my breath.


    ¡°Hmm.. It can be a lot of things actually. Where did you see it?¡± I look at him as he offers me a bowl of soup.


    ¡°I saw it when Titus helped me get over my fear..¡± Aleem stops staring into the fire for a second.


    ¡°Ah.. I see. That is your magic Zona.¡± I stop for a second trying to process what he just told me.


    ¡°My magic?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Remember when.. Titus.. told you about magic being a living thing? I guess he was right.¡±


    ¡°..What..¡± Aleem shrugs his shoulders looking back at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Zona. Magic is fickle. In the end, magic has a way of working itself out. I¡¯ve seen millions of magical beings. To this day, I still can¡¯t explain all the inner workings of magic.¡± I sigh finishing the soup he gave me.


    ¡°Thanks Aleem.¡± I get up heading over to Lupa. I get in next to her laying against her. I put my arms around her trying to get this warm sensation to leave me. ¡°What am I?¡±


    We spend the next few days trying to keep searching for the Two. It¡¯s been difficult trying to gain any leads. One thing I¡¯ve noticed that we have been trying to hide from monsters. Ever since the Northern Mountains were divided, there has been an increase of monsters in the Green Belt. One day while traveling down the path, Alistar stops the cart. I look at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He looks back at me.


    ¡°I think there is some sort of market up the road. I¡¯ve seen a few signs and I can see a few tents up the road. I figured we could stop and get supplies.¡± I look at Aleem and see that he looks exhausted. He has been up most nights trying to figure out how to find the Two faster.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. We can take a little break for an hour.¡± Aleem looks up at both of us and sighs.


    ¡°Fine.¡± He closes his books and puts everything away. We move the cart over and put it in the woods. Aleem decides to take a nap instead of coming with us. Lupa, Alistar, and me head to the market. I can already see a few stalls packed full of items. Before entering the market, I notice a few military guards walking around in it. I pull Alistar and Lupa into the woods making them disguised themselves. Once we become disguised we head into the market.


    Alistar heads off to buy supplies for the road. I try to go with him but he is adamant on going on his own. I shrug it off and walk around with Lupa looking at everything. I dig around in my bag to find a big coin purse filled with gold. I smirk happily. ¡°Looks like Aleem is buying us what we want.¡± I show the bag to Lupa. Lupa pauses for a second and looks out of it for a second. I frown and poke her, ¡°Lupa?¡± She shakes her head and smiles like her usual self.


    ¡°Yea?¡± I show her the bag looking a little concerned.


    ¡°Aleem has us covered for whatever we want.¡± She smiles happy and grabs my arm leaning against it.


    ¡°That sounds awesome.¡± I pause getting a little red and I barely notice a nearby fire brighten. I quickly try to calm down as Lupa start to tug me toward a stall. We shop around for a few minutes looking at everything. I buy a couple items of clothing to use for repairs and other items. As we head to a jewelry tent, a man bumps into me. He glares at me as he slips his hand into his pocket.


    ¡°Watch where you are going.¡± Lupa lets go of my arm and grabs him by the shirt lifting him up a few inches off the ground. She glares at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch her.¡± She speaks with such anger and sounds very protective. The man starts to freak out and drops the Aleem¡¯s coin purse out of his pocket. I frown picking it up putting it back in my bag. Lupa drops him to the ground and the man quickly gets up and runs away. I look at Lupa and pause for a second. I get an idea in my head of why she overreacted.


    ¡°Lupa.. Can we talk?¡± She looks at me and frowns slowly.


    ¡°... Yes?¡± I lead her away from everyone and into the forest. Once away I look at her as she refuses to look at me.


    ¡°Lupa.. I am.. ¡± I stop as I see her start to cry as she hugs me close.


    ¡°I am unable to protect you... I¡¯m so sorry Zona..¡± She barely whispers as she buries her head into my shirt. I hug her and start to rub her back.


    ¡°.. It¡¯s fine.. really Lupa. You have been doing an amazing job. I don¡¯t know what I would do without you.¡± She slowly stops crying and looks at me.


    ¡°...really?¡± I nod and slowly wipe her eyes. She pauses and lets go of me looking better. ¡°.. Thank you..¡± I smile holding her hand.


    ¡°Let''s get back to shopping.¡± As we turn around, we both see a small girl in rags staring at us. We pause for a few seconds staring at the girl when two men appear behind her. She tries to run but gets grabbed by one of the men.


    ¡°I found the little thief.¡± She tries to tug her hand out of his grip trying not to cry. I found going to the men.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± The little girl looks at me having a look of terror come over her. I hear Lupa growl from behind me as both men look at us.


    ¡°This little thing stole some food from me.¡± I look down at the girl as she quickly looks away completely terrified. I dig into my bag pulling out some coins.


    ¡°Here. I will buy whatever she stole.¡± I say with some sarcasm. The guy frowns taking the money. He lets the girl go and she takes off running through the market. She takes a few steps before falling collapsing underneath herself. I quickly go to her checking on her. She is dehydrated and hasn¡¯t eaten anything for a few days. I frown looking at Lupa. ¡°We need to get her some help.¡±

 Chapter 26: The Lamb

    I pick up the girl and we quickly head back to Aleem. I tell Lupa to go get Alistar as we make our way out of the market. Lupa takes off as I head to my destination. As I make my way to the cart, I study the little girl for a second. She has clear tan skin and blonde hair. She is covered and dust and dirt and her rags are barely covering her. As I get to the cart, I hear Aleem snoring. ¡°Aleem! Wake up.¡± I hear Aleem wake up and poke his head out the back of the cart.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t¡­ What¡¯s with the girl?¡± I shrug putting on the ground next to the cart.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She needs our help.¡± Aleem pauses confused for a second and I give him a look. ¡°She needs food and water.¡± He searches around for a little bit and comes out with some bread and water. I kneel down next to her and gently wake her.  She opens her light blue eyes and looks scared. She quickly tries to back away but I stop her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We aren¡¯t going to hurt you.¡± She looks at me for a second and then looks at Aleem. She gets up and goes to Aleem grabbing onto his robes. Aleem is taken back and I look at her slightly confused. Aleem looks at me and looks like he has no idea what to do. I sigh coming over to him. She hides her face from me as I hand him the food and water. ¡°Make sure she drinks and eats this.¡± I step back and she looks up at Aleem. I hear Aleem gulp and force a wary smile.


    ¡°Here. Eat and drink this.¡± She pauses and studies the items for a second. She slowly reaches up and takes the food and drink. She quickly eats and drinks the items. She looks back up at Aleem.


    ¡°... Thank you¡­¡± Her voice is soft and innocent. Aleem looks at me and then back down at her.


    ¡°So.. I have to go back to work. You can go to Zona..¡± She slowly looks at me and I can see fear come across her face. I frown and Aleem pauses slowly studying her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The little girl grips his robe as she faces him.


    ¡°She has dark flames around her.¡± I pause confused as I see Aleem¡¯s face become confused.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She is visually scared of me. Aleem thinks for a second before a slow smile coming over his face. I look at him getting annoyed.


    ¡°What is she talking about Aleem?¡± Aleem looks at me.


    ¡°I think we found the Lamb. The Lamb has these weird abilities that allow her to see things. Things no one else can see.¡± He goes to get back in the cart but stops when she starts to whimper slightly. He pauses and looks at me, ¡°Show her that you aren¡¯t bad.¡± He bends down and talks to her for a second. She looks over at me and shakes her head no. I sigh bending down to her height.


    ¡°I promise I am not bad.¡± I force a smile trying to create a small flower in my hand. She looks at it for a second before it goes out.  I frown slightly as I hear Lupa and Alistar appear from the cart. The girl looks at Alistar and Lupa. She frowns and hides against Aleem again. Lupa walks over me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Zona?¡± I stand up looking at her.


    ¡°The girl thinks..¡± I pause noticing Lupa bending down next to the girl. She puts on a large smile and holds her hand out to her.


    ¡°Hey. My name is Lupa. What¡¯s your name?¡± Alistar looks a little winded from the run here. The little girl pops her head out slightly and barely says.


    ¡°Anna..¡± Lupa smiles happy as she takes her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you Anna.¡± Anna slowly lets go of Aleem with her other hand. Aleem quickly goes into the cart. Anna looks at Alistar and me for a second before getting close to Lupa. Lupa looks excited and really happy. I frown for a second. What does she mean black flames? A few thoughts start to creep into my mind but I push them out. Alistar puts all of his supplies he got in the cart. Lupa looks at me, ¡°Can we stop for the day?¡± I nod.


    ¡°Yes. If Aleem is right, the Lion should be somewhat close. It¡¯s only a matter of time before we finish this.¡± Anna holds onto Lupa¡¯s hand as Lupa heads to a nearby opening used for camping. Alistar climbs into the cart to drive it to where Lupa is going. As I go to follow, I feel a sharp pain in my gut and a brief flash of black fills my eyes. It¡¯s over in a second and I look around to see what happened. Nothing is changed. I am fine. Nothing is wrong with me. I follow the cart and get ready to set up camp.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Once we get to the opening, we notice a few other people already in camps. After Lupa gives everyone a once over, she determines everything is safe. Alistar and me start to set up camp as Lupa keeps Anna happy. Every once in a while, I will notice Anna staring at someone or something. I go over to Aleem as he steps out of the cart.


    ¡°So what do you mean she can see things that no one else can see?¡± Aleem shrugs and opens one of his books as he hands me the rest.


    ¡°It could be magic, emotions, anything really. She is the only person that can do this. There is no documentation describing her abilities. All we know is that she can see the unseen.¡± I frown thinking it over for a little bit. He pauses for a second, ¡°Her comment means nothing Zona. Want to know what she said to me?¡± I pause for a second and slowly nod. ¡°She said that I looked like dust. That weird marking was around me and that I was made out of dust.¡± I pause a little shocked for a second.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense though?¡± He laughs slightly and nods.


    ¡°It does make sense. I am thousands of years old Zona. I would have died a long time ago if it wasn¡¯t for magic.¡± I slowly understand and look at Lupa with Anna.


    ¡°I have a bad feeling about this Aleem. Something is coming. I can.. feel it.¡± Aleem pauses and grabs my shoulder.


    ¡°I know. Whatever happens Zona, the world will be saved. I have faith in you.¡± I become shocked at what he says.


    ¡°Aleem..¡± He smiles taking the books from me and going over to the fire. I stand for a second and head over to Alistar. Alistar is packing a few bags making sure we will be ready for travel in the morning. ¡°Hey Alistar.¡± He pauses and looks at me.


    ¡°Yea? What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Aleem asked me this question and I was wondering what are you going to do after this?¡± Alistar pauses for a second and looks over at Lupa for a second.


    ¡°I was thinking of maybe starting a school. Teaching you magic was actually really nice.¡±


    ¡°What about Lupa?¡± He pauses for a second and goes back to packing.


    ¡°Lupa will always choose you over anything else Zona. I was just be foolish earlier.¡± I pause and I feel my cheeks get a little warm. ¡°I will warn you though. I wouldn¡¯t wait to tell her something if I was you. She is willing to give her life up for you. When will that day come.¡± I pause frowning for a second.


    ¡°You¡¯re right Alistar. Thank you.¡± I head over to Lupa as Alistar heads to the campfire. I get to Lupa and see that a few other children have joined her and Anna. It looks like they are playing a game of tag. I slightly laugh watching all the little children try to catch Lupa. Lupa spots me for a second and runs over to me.     ¡°Zoona. Want to play tag with us?¡± I pause for a second and smile happy. I shake my head no.


    ¡°Not right now Lupa. I will in a little bit.¡± Lupa pauses for a second but goes to play with the children. I walk over to the nearby forest. I find a tree watching the children and sit next to it. I try to relax counting slowly in my head. I reply one of the training sessions in my head with Titus. I close my eyes trying to focus on my inner fire. ¡°Just breath in and out.¡±


    ¡°.. What are you doing?¡± I open one of my eyes to see Anna sitting next to me. She stares at me with curiosity behind her eyes. I am taken back slightly by this.


    ¡°Um.. trying to relax..¡± She doesn¡¯t say anything but continues to stare. I go to close my eyes again.


    ¡°I know you aren¡¯t bad.¡± I open my eyes confused looking at her.


    ¡°.. you do?¡± She nods having her hair sway with the motion.


    ¡°The doggy told me that you saved me.¡± I look at her more confused.


    ¡°Doggy.. What you mean Lupa?¡± She nods pointing to Lupa. Lupa is searching for the children as they changed their game to hide and seek. ¡°Well good.¡± Anna looks at me for a second before standing up.


    ¡°Can you come play with us?¡± I think for a moment before standing up go to play with them. By the time we get over there, they changed the game back to tag. We begin to play tag with all the little children. Anna takes a break going back over to the camp. We play for a few hours and slowly the children head back to their parents. Lupa looks beyond happy as we both walk to Anna.


    ¡°That was great!¡± Lupa says jumping around me. I laugh for a second watching her.


    ¡°Yea it was Lupa.. Hey I got a question..¡± Lupa perks up and looks at me.


    ¡°So what happens after we save the world?¡± It¡¯s a question that has been building up for a little bit. Lupa thinks as she starts to look more relaxed and calm.


    ¡°What do you mean? I am going to stay with you.¡± I feel my heart flutter in my chest.


    ¡°Really?¡± She nods happily. I smile happily holding Lupa¡¯s hand. We get to Anna as we sit down next to her. Alistar passes out soup he made as Aleem dumps his bag out on the ground. I look over at him confused. ¡°Aleem? What are you looking for?¡± He looks at me.


    ¡°I am looking for a book on the Lion. I swear I had it I just don¡¯t know where it is.¡± As Aleem stands up to go check in the cart, I see both Lupa and Anna pause. Lupa¡¯s hair goes dark red and Anna screams as a giant fireball comes into view.

 Chapter 27: Destruction

    Alistar quickly pushes the fireball back to the sky as we hear families start to scatter. Lupa stands up and looks at me. ¡°Zona Everlast. Keep the Lamb safe.¡± Lupa charges off into the forest going after whoever sent that fireball. I reach out for Lupa but she is gone before I can do anything. Anna clings to me as I look at Alistar and Aleem.


    ¡°Alistar. Go help Lupa. Aleem we need to make sure these families are safe.¡± Alistar flies after Lupa and Aleem heads after the families. Anna clings to me tighter looking up at me.


    ¡°They are coming.¡± A coldness starts to settle in the area as eyes appear from the forest. I take off in the opposite direction trying to evade the creatures. As I break into the forest, I feel something wrap around my legs causing me to fall. Anna tumbles a few feet away. I look down to see a rope tangled in my legs. The coldness moves toward us as I look at Anna.


    ¡°Run Anna!¡± Anna takes off running as the coldness follows her. I break off the rope standing up chasing after Anna. I quickly try to find Anna as I slowly realise I am alone. I hear a girl crying in the distance as I sprint toward. I see Anna hiding inside a tree trunk. I go over to her and offer my hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay Anna. I am here to protect you.¡± She shakes her head no and moves her finger to her mouth. I frown realizing that we have to be quiet. Before I can react, I feel something pick me up and throw me from the tree. I skid across the ground and hit a tree hard. I gasp for breath and look to see what threw me. A large brown troll rips at the tree. It appears to be a mountain troll from the bulky build and exposed skin. It roars at the tree as I stand up. The troll goes to destroy the tree and I focus on the troll as it goes up in flames. The troll dances around trying to put the flames out and then suddenly drops to the ground. The flames go out and I slowly limp to the tree trying to get to Anna. Anna climbs out of the tree coming to me. She hugs me still crying. I go to hug her but stop as I see dark creatures surround me by a few away. I slowly raise my hands up as flames appear in them. ¡°Get away from her.¡±


    One of them makes a move toward us and I surround us with flames. The creature backs away before going into the flames. It looks at me and I can almost see what the creature is. They are called Darklings. Small dark creature thought to be a cousin to the goblin. They live underground and blend in with the darkness. The Darklings start to close on my position testing the flames looking for any weakness in it. I breath in and breathe out calmly. I focus on the Darklings and they start to catch on fire. However, instead of scattering, they rush toward me attacking my legs and arms. They bite, scratch, and tear at anything they can get their hands on. I wrap myself around Anna trying to protect her. I feel one of the Darklings hit my back causing a warm sensation go throughout my body. I yell in frustration and I feel the pain go away as the Darklings stop attacking me. I look up and see the ashes of the Darklings around me. I look at Anna making sure she is okay. She looks scared but alright. I let out a sigh of relief as I hear someone approach. I raise my hands in their direction with flames ready. I see Aleem with his hands up.


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± I lower my hands and I see Aleem look worried. ¡°Zona. You¡¯re..¡± I cut him off and letting Anna go to him.


    ¡°Take care of Anna. I have to go help Lupa and Alistar.¡± Anna frowns looking at me.


    ¡°I want to stay with you Zona..¡± I bend down slowly trying to fight off the pain I am experiencing.


    ¡°I need to help Lupa.. okay? I will be right back.¡± I smile as she sniffles slightly. She nods understanding.


    ¡°I think is a terrible idea Zona. You need..¡± Aleem continues to protest but I dash away from him. As I run toward the direction Lupa and Alistar took, I hear something large fighting them. I get to the scene and I stop in my tracks. Lupa is tearing into the back of a dragon. Not the typical dragon you would see in fairy tales. This dragon didn¡¯t have wings and was blood red. It has a long neck that is constantly moving around.  I see Alistar battling a man in gray robes. Assuming it another mage, I rush to Lupa¡¯s aide.


    Lupa gets thrown from the dragon¡¯s back as I blast it in the face with flames. It roars at me and comes at me. As it gets close, I focus everything on its neck and let loose. A portion of the neck gets exposed as it roars in pain. I fall to my knees exhausted as I hear Lupa scream with rage. She dives straight into the exposed neck tearing it to shreds. The dragon falls over dead and Lupa keeps ripping apart the dragon. I look away and over to Alistar. I see him run towards me as the man in the robes stares at the fallen dragon. I try to stand up still feeling drained, ¡°Anna¡¯s okay.. What¡¯s up with him?¡± Alistar looks like he has been in a hard fought battle.


    ¡°He¡¯s a mage. A mind controlling mage.¡± I pause frowning and look at him.


    ¡°How strong?¡±


    ¡°Strong enough, but it seems like it only works on monsters.¡± My eyes go wide as I see Lupa stand up and her hair goes completely white. She turns toward us and rushes at me. I shove Alistar out of the way as she grabs me and runs me into the nearest tree. I gasp in pain and grab onto Lupa¡¯s hand. ¡°.. Lu.. Lupa.. Please stop..¡± She stares at me blankly as she throws me into another tree. Alistar gets in front of her as I land against the tree and a loud snap can be heard.  I scream in pain as I hold my ribs. I look up in pain and see Alistar get thrown aside. Lupa slowly stalks toward me but stops a few feet away from me. The mage mind controlling her walks up beside her looking happy.


    ¡°I found a new pet. It looks marvelous.¡± I instantly get filled with anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking touch her!¡± He pauses and looks at me.


    ¡°Oh.. It seems this pet already has a master. We can.. take care of that.¡± He snaps his fingers as Lupa marches over to me. She wraps his hand around my throat and lifts me up. I try to break her grip but she is too strong. She slams me against a nearby tree as I start to choke.


    ¡°L..pa.. Please.. Stop..¡± The mage comes over laughing slightly.


    ¡°Oh you have no idea how much she is hating herself right now. She keeps screaming at me to let you go, but this is just too fun.¡± I start to gasp for air and my vision starts to fade in and out. I look into Lupa¡¯s eyes and see tears fill them. I see the mage caress her face.


    ¡°She will be my new plaything.¡± Something deep inside me snaps as I burn a hole through his arm. He screams in pain and Lupa lets me go. I drop to the ground trying to catch my breath. The man¡¯s screams gets stop. I barely look up as I see Lupa ripping out his heart as she violently cries. She, then, tears his head off with a swipe of her claws. Before I know it, Lupa hugs me close crying into my shirt. She keeps saying sorry over and over again. I barely register it as I feel a new level of exhaustion I have never felt before. Alistar heads over to us and says something I can¡¯t understand. Lupa doesn¡¯t move away from me. He looks panicked for some reason as we notice the army surrounding us.


    Alistar tears Lupa away from me. I reach out for her as he uses his magic to send her away. I try to cry out for her as he reaches for my hand. He gets shot with an arrow and falls back into his spell sending him away into the air. I try to crawl over to where they flew from but I get pulled back as I get captured by the military. They chain me up and throw me into a mobile cage. I try to fight back and I get hit in the face until I black out. I wake up traveling in the same metal cage. The guards surrounding me are celebrating. I try to sit up with a pounding headache. I look up to see a large city in the distance. I frown realizing we are going to the biggest city in the Green Belt. The Brother¡¯s Blessing is said where the Brothers planted the seeds of life. I frown more as we approach the city.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    This city is the largest city in all of the Green Belt. It has walls surrounding it and is rumored to be one hundred feet thick. The city inside has three distinct distracts. One for common people, the military, and the church of the brothers. We approach the gate and the door slowly opens. I see common people standing on all sides as a cheer goes out through the city. The military is being praised for my capture. We slowly make our way to the military distract as people start to throw insult and rotten food at me. I frown as a rotten tomatoe hits me in the face. I stand up and lean against the cage. All these people treat me as trash. I am saving the world for what? Them? Do they even deserve it? I start glaring at everyone but pause when I see a strange site. I see a few men yelling at people. Saving that I am not a monster that I a hero. A savior. I look at them confused as we pass them. We get into the military district and I see what looks like a military commander standing on a stage. He starts to talk about the bravery that these men showed in capturing me and that they will be greatly rewarded. I see the demonic suited man appear next to the commander. He motions for me to be taken away. I start to curse at him and everyone that I see.


    I get taken out my cage and thrown into a small cage underground. Everything around me is complete darkness. I lose track of the hours as I reply everything that happened last night in my head. After a long time, the cage is opened, and I look up at the guard.


    ¡°You are having a meeting with the captain.¡± I frown and try to burn his face off. I look down at my hands and see rather large stone around the cuffs. I glare at the guard.


    ¡°Take away my magic huh? Pretty scared of a little girl?¡± Two guards come in and drag me to my feet. They drag me down the hall and take me to a large room with a large windows covering both walls. I look around and see a desk with a man sitting at it. He is talking to someone in a white lab coat.


    ¡°We are still looking for a cure Captain.¡± The man sitting at the desk looks over at me.


    ¡°We will discuss this letter Doctor Roasland.¡± The doctor turns away from the man walking out of the room. The man had this weird white mask covering his face. I get dragged to a chair and get placed in it. I look around the room and glare at the man. The man looks down and is writing on some papers. He looks up at me with familiar blue eyes. ¡°You can leave us.¡± I frown and try to lunge at the man. He doesn¡¯t blink as the guards restrain me to the seat. They leave after doing this. ¡°Zona Everlast. I finally have you where I want you.¡± I spit at him.


    ¡°Fuck you.¡± He doesn¡¯t say anything as he stands up going over to a wall. I smirk glaring at him, ¡°What? No suit this time?¡± He pause and looks back at me.


    ¡°I put on the suit for my purposes. Here, The Demonic Knight, is just Jake.¡± I start to laugh at him as he turns his back from me.


    ¡°Really? Jake? That¡¯s a pathetic name.¡± He turns back to me and walks back over to the desk. I study him taking in all his features. He has dirty blonde hair and light blue eyes. He has a scar underneath his right cheek tracing down underneath his shirt. He is military uniform one. He looks at me once he sits down.


    ¡°We are here to talk about your crimes against the Green Belt. One is traveling with a fugitive. Two Multiple cases of murder.¡± I struggle against my chains.


    ¡°Like when you killed Titus?¡± I scream at him as he continues to list off my crimes. After he finishes, he looks at me.


    ¡°You will be put to death this afternoon by my blade.¡± I frown and struggle more against my chains.


    ¡°Take these chains off and see if you can take me Jake.¡± I say with venom in my voice. He stands up and calls for the guards to take me away. I struggle against my restraints as I pause seeing Aleem¡¯s book on the desk. ¡°Where is Aleem?¡± Jake pauses and looks at me.


    ¡°Aleem? You mean that monk that has been traveling with you? I have no idea.¡± He pauses for a second and picks up the book. As the guards start to come to pick me up, but he stops them. He tells them to leave and they do. I frown at him as he starts to flips through a few pages. ¡°Tell me about this Lamb.¡± I glare at him.


    ¡°So you can kill another thing? Fuck no.¡± He pauses at a page and begins to read it.


    ¡°The Lion will never rest until they find their Lamb. A never ending nightmare the misdeeds the Lion has caused. For only the Lamb can bring peace to the raging Lion.¡± He looks up at me. ¡°This Lamb sounds dangerous. I can not let it be threat to the military.¡± I feel intense anger build up inside me. One of the stones around my chains slightly starts to crack as he sits down. ¡°You will tell me where this thing is so I can end it.¡±


    ¡°Fuck. You.¡± He stares at me for a second and simply nods.


    ¡°Fine. Torture it is then.¡± He calls the guards to take me away. I feel myself being brought farther into the jail. I thrash about trying to escape. They expose my back strapping me down to a rack. I swallow my panic trying to look at the torturer.


    ¡°Bring it. I can take whatever you got.¡± The first whack of the whip sends fire throughout my body. My first thought is to cry out, but I hold myself back. After a few more whacks, a nearby door opens up. I weakly turn to see Jake standing there. He walks in looking at the scene before him. Without warning, he takes the whip and begins to hit me. Whoever was whipping me was being soft compared to what Jake is doing to me. The first crack of the whip causes me to cry out.


    ¡°Are you ready yet?¡± I keep my mouth shut as he continues the whipping. I pass out from the shear amount of pain that I am in. When I wake up, someone leaves to go get Jake. I don¡¯t know how long I am in the cell. I don¡¯t recall how many times I am whipped. I just know something inside me broke.


    I am awoken to being dragged out of my cell. I am brought back to Jake¡¯s office. They set me in a chair facing him. ¡°Hello, Zona Everlast. Are you ready to tell me more about this Lamb?¡± I don¡¯t move. I don¡¯t feel. I just stare at the ground. He comes over to me and makes me looks at him.


    ¡°I am going to kill you. If it¡¯s the last thing I do in this world, I will kill you.¡± I say with coldness in my voice. He pauses for a second staring into my eyes. For a brief second, I see a reaction in his eyes. He reaches over and lifts up the necklace Lupa gave me. He rips it off looking at it.


    ¡°You will be put to death today Zona Everlast by my blade.¡± He sits back down and looking at the necklace. It takes me a moment to registar what he did. ¡°It is sad though. You would never see Lupa ever again.¡± I frown and lunge at him. ¡°I bet she has no idea what to do. It would be a shame if I went in finished her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch her!¡± He stands up going to the back wall and he opens a wall with a button. It reveals his suit and sword hanging up. ¡°She is far away from here now. You will never have her.¡± He pauses and looks at me. He takes the necklace holding it up. It shines from the light of the windows. He drops it on the ground, and he crunches it underneath his foot. I feel myself shrink a little. I feel tears start to fall from my eyes. He calls for the guards to come in.


    ¡°Send everyone out to search for the White Wolf. After I deal with this traitor, I will be with you in your search.¡± I look down at the broken necklace feeling a different sort of anger. It¡¯s pure hatred. Something I¡¯ve never experienced before. The room slowly grows warmer as one of my stone breaks off. I feel the room almost go up in flames from the heat. However, just before my other stone snaps. Jake hits me across the head with his sword. Blood starts to pour from the gash in my head. The last thing I remember before blacking out is flames engulfing me. I wake up in a metal cell outside. I try to reach up to cure my pounding headache. I look down to notice multiple dampening stones on my chains. I lean against the cell thinking of my travels with Lupa. I close my eyes trying to stop the tears from falling. I feel something touch my face. I open my eyes to see Lupa smiling at me.


    ¡°..Lupa..¡± She wipes a tear from my face. She rests her head against mine. ¡°Lupa¡­ I¡¯m.. scared..¡± She pulls her head away staring at me. She stares at me with her light purple eyes and smiles. She pulls her necklace out from her bag and places it around me. I feel a familiar warmth spread through me as I smile looking up at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± I blink looking confused as I notice that I am alone. I look down noticing the necklace still around my neck. I know it''s the same necklace as before due to the small crack inside the crystal. The guard enters the cell unchaining me from the floor. He forces me to stand and pushes me outside the cage. I stumble hearing a crowd down the street. I start to march down the street as people start to yell at me. They call me names like traitor and freak. However, a group of men chant savior. People nearby start to scream back and forth between each other. I get grabbed from the scene and enter the center of the city. Jake stands in his suit standing at the center. In the center of the open area, a great picture of a tree paints the ground. I am brought to the middle of the tree and forced on my knees. I take a deep breath looking up at Jake. He draws his sword as the crowd in the background fades out.


    ¡°Any last words Zona Everlast?¡± I close my eyes thinking of Lupa. In the distance, I am barely able to hear a howl. I feel my emotions run wide as I open my eyes looking into Jake¡¯s. I smile as his eyes curious.


    ¡°I knew she would do something.¡± The ground starts to shake as the northern wall of the city collapses.

 Chapter 28: The Lion

    Within seconds, the explosion can be heard for miles. Jake¡¯s blade stops inches from my skin as he looks toward it. A large column of smoke is rising up from it. I start to see military men run toward the smoke as Jake looks down at me. ¡°Time to die Zona Everlast.¡± Before he can finish me off, a large amount of wind blows into a nearby building. The crowd of people start to run as I feel two guards grab me. I struggle to get away as a full on riot breaks out. I struggle trying to escape the guards but I feel them let go of me. I look confused as the men who were chanting savior start to attack the guards. The form a little circle around me preventing guards or people getting close to me. Alistar lifts me up in the air and brings me over to him in the alley. He tries to unchain me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.. I didn¡¯t mean.¡± I stop him by hugging him.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡± He pause for a second and hugs me back for a second. He tries to take off my chains. It takes a few tries but he is able to shatter them. I instantly feel amazing as my soreness goes away. I feel energized, but angry. ¡°Where¡¯s everyone else?¡±


    ¡°Lupa is leading an attack on the northern wall. Aleem and Anna are hiding out in the city. He said something about a bar. Like the Drunken Man. We had a few issues and we thought this was the best place for them.¡± I frown for a second.


    ¡°I will go help Lupa. You go find Aleem and Anna.¡± I go to run but he stops me.


    ¡°You need to go to Anna, Zona. The Lion is here. Aleem knows it. I will go help Lupa. Go find Aleem and Anna.¡± I frown but sigh.


    ¡°Fine. Hurry.¡± Alistar flies into the air and heads to the giant column of smoke. I dash through the backstreets trying to find the Drunken Man. I run pass a bar and stop seeing the sign for the Drunken Man. I stop and quickly head inside. I see Aleem with Anna sitting at a table. No one else in the bar. I go to them and see Aleem look relieved seeing me. Anna gets up running toward me. I bend down hugging her. She hugs me tight burying her head into me. Aleem gets up coming to me.


    ¡°Thank goodness that you are alive. We were worried sick.¡± I stand up holding Anna.


    ¡°I am glad you guys are alright. Anyway, where¡¯s the Lion?¡± He makes a face and goes back sitting down.


    ¡°Without my book, I am not able to find them.¡± I pause for a second and sit Anna back down.


    ¡°I know where it is. Follow me.¡± I lead them back to the military district. Just as I thought no one is here. I blast down the doors and lead them to the Jake¡¯s office. A few guards start to come down the hall and I blast them away with my flames. This is the first time in forever I felt full control of my powers. We get to his office and I point to the desk. ¡°It¡¯s over there. I will guard the door.¡± Aleem and Anna head over to the desk and Aleem starts to look through it. I close the door and melt the door handles together. I hear Aleem huff in annoyance.


    ¡°I can¡¯t find it!¡± I run over to him to help him look through it. I see Anna staring at a picture on the desk of Jake. He¡¯s younger and has a smile on his face. The picture breaks as I glare at it slightly. Anna has a mixture of confused on her face.


    ¡°Why did you do that to my brother?¡± I look at her annoyed at the question.


    ¡°That man is evil. He is the worse thing in this world. I am going to..¡± I pause processing her question. ¡°... Your brother..¡± The door gets blasted open as Jake walks in. Hides behind me scared as flames appear in my hands.


    ¡°Zona Everlast. Today you will d¡­¡±


    ¡°Jake?¡± Anna pops her head out from behind me. He stops blinking rage leaving his eyes.


    ¡°Anna..¡± He binds down on his knees as she runs told him. I try to stop her but Aleem grabs my arm.


    ¡°It makes sense Zona.¡± I don¡¯t take my eyes off of Anna as she hugs Jake tightly.


    ¡°No. He is not¡­¡± The building begins to shake slightly. Aleem sighs looking at both Jake and Anna.


    ¡°Yes. He is the Lion.¡±


    Jake picks up Anna holding her close. Even though I hate to admit, they have that bond I¡¯ve seen families walking down the street. However, I can not let that bastard take Anna away from us. As he holds her close, I run blocking them from the door.


    ¡°Out of my way Zona Everlast. I am taking my sister far away from here.¡± Aleem comes up with a book.


    ¡°It makes sense Zona. The Lion ruthless, angry. The Lamb innocent. These are the two.¡± Anna whispers something in Jake¡¯s ear. Jake looks at her for a second and looks back at me.


    ¡°I have no idea what¡¯s going on with this Lion talk Zona Everlast. I am going to protect my sister above anything else.¡± I glare at him as he returns a glare back at me. The building slowly starts to shake with the glass windows starting to shatter. Aleem falls to the ground and I hold myself upon a wall. Jake quickly moves and jumps out the window. I curse jumping out the window after them.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Jake lands on the ground creating a small crater around him. As I approach the ground, I grab onto a banner lowering me to the ground. Jake takes off and buildings around us start to crumble. A huge earthquake has hit the city as I chase after Jake and Anna. People run past me trying to find some cover from the city being destroyed. The chaos has gripped the city causing large riots. Jake makes his way to the large hole in the wall. Signs point to that being the result of the explosion. A wave of people block him from escaping from the hole in the wall. Alistar flies overhead stealing Anna from Jake.


    On instinct, shadows start to surround the area. I see Jake cut a hundred people trying to get to Alistar. I barely blast him with flames sending him off his track. Alistar triest to turn back into the city but he gets shot with an arrow. He crashes through a nearby building roof. I turn back to face Jake, but I notice an eerie quietness surrounding me. Walls of shadow raise up around me. Before me surrounded into total darkness, I create a small fire in front of me. Dark wisps come off the walls and the ground as Jake¡¯s cold voice reverberate off the walls. ¡°Zona Everlast. I will kill you this day.¡± I swallow my building up anger and get a determined look in my eyes.


    ¡°Bring it.¡± The ball of fire I created expands trying to find Jake. He deflects some of the flames off his sword allowing me to focus on him. He rushes me hitting with blunt of his sword in my side. I stumble back a few feet with him kicking me in the stomach. Before he rushes me again, I blast a hole into the ground. With his anger so focused on me, he rushes toward me trying to deal a leath blow. He steps into the hole twisting his ankle violently. With him being distracted, I grab ahold of his face burning him as hot as I can make it. He breaks my grip his face with an double upcut. As his armor and face slowly heals, I create a small ball of flames in my hand. I push it against his chest piece blowing a hole straight through his chest. He grunts in pain throwing his sword at me. I barely back out of the way as the side catches my side. Blood pours from the wound as I grit my teeth. The walls around me fall and with that chance I make a break towards the nearby alley. Halfway down it, I lean against the wall burning my wound shut. His sword isn¡¯t allowing my wounds to heal on their own.


    ¡°Zona Everlast.. I will finally end you and this.¡± I look behind me seeing him walk towards me. I notice something about him also. His armor isn¡¯t healing anymore. The hole in his chest looks healed but not perfectly fixed. His helmet is completely gone. I turn back to him reading myself. I dig deep trying to bring anymore magic out of me. I have to figure out a way to buy some time.


    ¡°You won¡¯t end this because you can¡¯t.¡± He stops for a second as a slow smiles appears on his face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to prove you wrong.¡± He steps told me as a howl in the distance can be heard. His eyes move toward the direction as I take the moment to charge him. I tackle him to the ground causing him to drop his sword. I kick the sword away from his grasp before he pins me to the ground. ¡°Idiot girl.¡± He wraps his arms around my neck trying to crush my windpipe. A bright flash of light shines blinding both of us. I remember who and what I am fighting for. Everyone is counting on me, Lupa is counting on me. I find a new source of something as I place my hand on Jake¡¯s chest. I blast him through as he coughs blood all over me. He falls off of me letting go of my neck. I sit up breathing heavy. I look over to him to see his body starting to heal. I try to get my breathing under control as I stand up going to his sword. I pick it up feeling how perfect it feels in my hand. I look back to him seeing him on his knees as his wound in his chest has stopped healing. He looks at me with his cold eyes. ¡°Zona Everlast.. I..¡± His head bobs up and down. ¡°I.. won¡¯t let you have her.¡± I frown walking over to him.


    ¡°Fuck you Jake.¡± I raise his sword up piercing deep into his heart. He doesn¡¯t react, blink, or breath. I hold my side looking away from him. I stumble toward the alley way opening. I look around seeing Alistar stumbling out of the building carrying Anna. As quickly as I can, I stumble toward them. I notice Anna knocked out in his arms.


    ¡°We have two problems Zona. Anna won¡¯t wake up and the thing I saw surrounding the city.¡± I look at him exhausted.


    ¡°What is it this time?¡±


    ¡°There military is surrounding the city. It looks like they are going to do destroy the city with catapults.¡± I frown looking at Anna. I feel her head looking back up at him.


    ¡°Where is Lupa?¡± Alistar shrugs.


    ¡°She led a few groups of soldiers away from everyone.¡± I let out a sigh of relief as I take Anna away from him.


    ¡°We need to leave the city. Aleem was in the military district. We need to get him.¡± We head toward where I saw Aleem last. The catapults start to be let loose from behind the wall. Buildings are being destroyed as we see Aleem running along the top the away. Alistar floats us to the top of the wall. Aleem stops looking relieved to see us. A large gash is across his chest as he gets to us.


    ¡°Where is the Lion?¡± I frown as catapults continue to destroy the city.


    ¡°We need to go now Aleem.¡± He looks confused as I get that cold feeling again. I hand over Anna to Aleem as I turn around facing Jake. I see Jake shirtless fully healed. His eyes glow black with anger as he cleans his blade. ¡°


    ¡°Give me my sister.¡± I know I have no magic left in my body I pick up a discarded sword raising up in my hands


    ¡°Not happening.¡± He rushes at me as a catapult hits the wall causing it to crumble. Time seems to slow as rocks get pushed out of the way of me and Anna. I hit the ground with a thud as some of the rumble falls trapping my legs. I quickly look around for Aleem and Anna. I see them land safely. I look at Jake and see him trapped underneath rumble. I try to pull myself out of the rumble looking for Alistar. I see him knocked out next to me. I look back to see Aleem standing next to Jake with Anna. Anna slowly wakes up seeing Jake underneath a large piece of wall. I struggle trying to free myself. I look down free one of my legs. I look back to see Aleem whispering something in her ear. I frown yanking myself from the rest of the rubble. I look back to see Anna walking toward the catapults.


    ¡°Aleem! What did you tell her?¡± He looks at me with sadness in his eyes.


    ¡°A way to save her brother.¡± Another set of catapults gets released as I run toward Anna.


    ¡°Anna run away!¡± As I get a foot from her a giant rock lands on her. I hear someone shout for another volley of catapults. I feel deep anger inside me fill as I see the rock get cut in half. The rock splits and I see Anna¡¯s body looking unhurt. I look as Jake picks her up in her arms. Anna looks toward me with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Zona..¡± She slowly fades into Jake. Once she fully disappears, dark veins rush all over Jake.


    ¡°Zona Everlast. Run. Run far away and never look back.¡± Dark shadows start to come around him as I feel Aleem grab me. He pulls me to my feet as we start to run away from the destruction. As I look back one last time, I see Jake¡¯s body explode as dark tendrils destroy everything in front of him.

 Chapter 29: The Cost

    After we get away from the city, I drop Alistar from my shoulders. Aleem works his shoulder as I deck him in the chin. He falls to the ground. ¡°How could you let her do that?!¡±  He looks up at me with disgust on his face.


    ¡°This was the only way to save the world Zona. I did what I had too.¡± I turn away from him angier overflowing from me.


    ¡°We saved the world. Now what Aleem? Tell me what happens now.¡± He doesn¡¯t answer as I turn to face him. ¡°TELL ME!¡± Some flames form next to me as I feel someone grab me and hug me super tight.


    ¡°You¡¯re alive!¡± Lupa picks me and spins me around a few times as I try to calm down.


    ¡°Yea.. Thanks to you..¡± She pauses and looks around confused.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Anna?¡± I pause having my emotions out of control. A few tears form in my eyes as Lupa still looks clueless. Aleem gets up dusting himself off.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone Lupa. We saved the world.¡± Lupa still looks confused.


    ¡°Gone?¡± I frown as Aleem looks at her. I glare at him letting out my emotions.


    ¡°Yes. Gone. Deceased. Dead. She¡¯s dead Lupa.¡± Lupa pauses and looks terrified.


    ¡°What do you..¡± Aleem cuts her off.


    ¡°Yes. Only one more thing to do.¡± I pause angry.


    ¡°What do you mean one last thing? We did everything you said we had too.¡± I march to him. I pause as I feel Lupa stop me.


    ¡°You are right Aleem. Zona Everlast. Thank you for saving this world. The only thing left to do is finish off any Forgotten Ones.¡± I pause confused looking at Lupa. The Sister has taken over her body.


    ¡°What do you mean finish o-¡± I look back to Aleem seeing him collapse. ¡°No. No. NO. NO!¡± I scream going to Aleem. I hold his upper body as his body slowly start to age. He grows older and order as the magic leaves his body. I look over to the Sister. ¡°Save him please! I saved the world! I did everything you wanted. Just..¡± Tears start to fall my face. ¡°Save him.¡± I feel Aleem¡¯s hand touch my face as I look back to him.


    ¡°You gave me a reason to care again Zona.. Take this world and make it better for everyone.¡± A brief smile fills his face as he goes limp turning into dust. I look in horror as I stare at the dust in my lap.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Zona Everlast. Thank you for saving the world.¡± I look up at her sadness turning into rage.


    ¡°Bring him back.¡± The Sister shakes her head no turning away from me.


    ¡°The world is saved. Thanks to you.¡± I get up flames pouring from me. I force her to look at me.


    ¡°The world is shit! Monsters are killing people! Everything is destroyed! We caused the world to end! I am not a savior! I am a monster!¡± My words sound foreign to me. The Sister glares at me instilling some fear with her next words.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t far away from becoming the thing Jake was. Keep that anger in check before it actually destroys everyone you care about. I will talk to you later after I¡¯ve dealt with a few things. ¡± I frown and Lupa comes back to us. She frowns looking confused.


    ¡°.. Where is everyone?¡±


    A few months pass and the world slowly goes back to normal. Reports of monster attacks all stop. Apparently people have seen them moving back north. The entire military was ensambles for the first couple weeks after Jake wiped out a majority of them. I am told one of the Lords survived and has taken control over the remaining forces. So far, they have lead it in the right direction. Peace eventually found its way back to the Green Belt. Alistar sticks to his word and goes to start a school for mages. The Church of the Brothers doesn¡¯t seem to care yet, but they are always ready for a fight.


    After losing both Anna and Aleem in a short amount of time, I grew cold to the world. Lupa and I traveled back to the North. We eventually found an abandoned farm that wasn¡¯t destroyed by the wave of monsters. It took time to feel like my old self. Lupa never left my side and got me through a couple of tough times. She did eventually regrow her hand. After she started to learn how to use her hand again, we slowly started to rebuild the farm. By the end of the fourth month, it almost looked like home.


    ¡°Zooooonnnaaaa!¡± I wake up from my slumber as Lupa jumps on me. I smile happy looking at her.


    ¡°Good morning Lupa.¡± She smiles happy at me as we get out of bed. ¡°What¡¯s the plan for today?¡± Lupa thinks for a moment.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ How about we go down to the lake?¡± I quickly change into something better for the weather.


    ¡°Sure.. That sounds fun.¡± She smiles and goes to open the bedroom door. I see her struggle for a second trying to grip the door. Some days, I know she still struggles with having full control of her hand. I come over and open the door for her. She smiles at me.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± We both head outside and the morning fog is just now starting to clean out. We head down to the lake and I take in the glorious sight below me. The lake is crystal blue as a row of trees surround the outside of the lake. As we approach the lake, I feel Lupa grab my hand. She tugs me toward a edge of the lake. I pause and look over to see two tombstones. She looks at me a little sad. ¡°It¡¯s time to say goodbye..¡± I slowly nod and follow her over to them.


    We get to the tombstones and I see written in them Aleem and Anna. I put my hand on Aleem¡¯s tombstone and say a prayer for him in my head. I notice Lupa do the same thing for Anna. I look up to Lupa. ¡°Lupa¡­ Thank you for being here for me..¡± She looks at me and smiles as she wipes her tears away.


    ¡°Of course. You are the most important thing in the world Zona.¡± I smile happy and hug her.


    ¡°I.. love you Lupa.¡± Lupa pauses and doesn¡¯t say or do anything for a second. She hugs me back tight and starts to cry slightly.


    ¡°I love you too Zona..¡±

 Chapter 30: The New World

    I wake up in a daze as I my father calls me from the yard. I set up stretching as my brothers run from the room. I take in the room quickly trying to fully wake up. A beautiful portrait of our family hangs over our beds.


    ¡°Hurry up sleepy head or father will be angry!¡± I smile showing a toothy grin jumping form the bed to the floor. The cold stone floor instantly wakes me up from any drowsiness that I had left. I race after my brothers easily catching up to them. All four look the same looking scrawny and small. The sky is crystal clear as I see my father standing on the edge of the lake. I run up to him smiling as he plays with some water in his hand. We five sit down on the ground and look up to him.


    ¡°Good morning Father.¡± We all say in unison. He turns to us smiling. His golden eyes shine brightly as his long brown hair flows in the breeze.


    ¡°Hello my children. Are you ready for today¡¯s lesson?¡± We all nod happily as we hear our mother¡¯s voice call from the house.


    ¡°Make sure you have them in before dinner¡± Her heavenly voice brings us at peace as he smiles looking at her.


    ¡°Of course my Dear.¡± My vision fades to red as I am brought back to my current situation. My vision comes back to me seeing Father holding my head up making him look at him. His angry golden eyes look for a sense that I have left. White hair angry waves letting me know his emotions aren¡¯t in check. I black out for a moment being brought back as pain shoots throughout my body. I focus on trying to keep my eyes from shutting. ¡°My dear daughter. Soon you will watch all your work go to waste. My sons.. It¡¯s time to go back into the world.¡± I grit my teeth as he drops my head to the side. He turns around from me as my Brothers look at me. ¡°Maybe a few thousand years in the dark will make her realize the mistake she made.¡± He heads to the door as one by one my brothers follow him.


    ¡°Father. Don¡¯t you do it.¡± I scream as the door starts to slowly close behind them. I start laughing uncontrollably as a smirk comes across my face. ¡°They will win.¡± I whisper as the door closes and total darkness encompeness me.


    I wake up from my breathing heavily as James looks over at me concerned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± I shake my head slightly trying to get those images out of my head.


    ¡°Nothing James.. Just weird dreams.¡± I get out of bed as he starts to pack his bag.


    ¡°Well come on. We need to get ready for class. Apparently, we are having an old friend of Alistar today.¡± He seems excited as I sigh trying to find my things.


    ¡°Why did I get tricked into coming to this school again?¡± I look back at him as I climb down from my bed.


    ¡°Because the thought of me going on some grand adventure while you stayed back home would have tortured your soul.¡± He smirks at me heading to the door. I snort at the comment heading over to the desk.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I collect the rest of my school supplies and quickly do my makeup. I analyze my face slightly as I comb my hair. My light green eyes go well with my long red hair and freckles that dot across my face. Once he leaves, I close the door and put on the school¡¯s uniform for us mages. Well people who pretend to me a mage in my case. I head back to the door checking the room one last time before leaving. I exist the room bumping into James. James smirks looking down at me as I look away from him.


    ¡°Took you long enough?¡± I roll my eyes annoyed.


    ¡°If someone didn¡¯t wait til the last minute to wake me up, I would have been done sooner.¡± We start to walk to class passing a few other students. James has been my best friend for as long as I can remember. He stands about six feet tall and always makes me know how short I am. It doesn¡¯t help that I¡¯m five foot nothing. He is nice looking but his personality is all over the place. He is charming one day but a total ass the others. Lucky me, I guess. The one thing he has going for him is his hazel eyes and long brown hair. The next love letter I get for him I might decide to cut his hair off. Ever since he found out that he could do some magic, we found out about this school that will help with his skills. He forced me to tag along with him for some unknown reasons. He helped me cheat my way into classes which still amazes me how he could pull that. We walk into the main classroom and see our Master waiting for the rest of the students to come into the classroom.


    James and I sit down in our usual positions in the front and we see our teacher head to the door. His brown hair and eyes are extremely bright today. His freckled face greets us as the rest of his students slowly come in. He seems excited today as the rest of our classmates join us. In total, there are about twenty of us. We all range in magic and abilities, but our teacher does an excellent job teaching us.


    ¡°Hello everyone. Is everyone ready to meet an old friend of mine?¡± One of the students in front of us raises his hand. ¡°Yes Melvin?¡±


    ¡°Can I go to the bathroom Master?¡± A few other students start to laugh as our teacher smiles slightly amused.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ¡°Later Melvin. Now today you are going to meet my first student I ever taught. She will be here later today, so we need to be on our best behavior She has come a long way from¡­¡± He stops as a rock gets thrown through the window. Before the rock hits the floor, he stops the rock with a blast of wind. A slight panic runs through the class as he looks at us, ¡°We will meet back up just before she gets here. Everyone please return to your rooms.¡± A groan goes throughout the classroom as our teacher gives us a look. Everyone slowly gets up and heads to their rooms. As me and James leave the room, James grabs me by the arm and pulls me from everyone.


    ¡°What are you going James?¡± James looks at me and smirks.


    ¡°I want to see what Alistar is going to do to the rioters.¡± I pause and yank my arm out of his grip.


    ¡°We were told to go back to our rooms.¡± He gives me a look making feel like a chicken.


    ¡°Oh come on. I know that you want to see him use magic as much as I do.¡± I frown slightly and look around for a second. I grumble how much he is going to cause me to die young.


    ¡°Fine. But no one can know.¡± He smirks and digs into his pocket. He pulls out a needle and pricks his thumb. I shiver slightly as he traces his mark on his hand and my hand.


    ¡°No one can see us.¡± I look down at my hand still seeing it. I look up at him not trusting it


    ¡°You said that last time, but we still got caught.¡± He laughs slightly taking my hand.


    ¡°Let''s go.¡± We sneak pass a few students and head out the back of the school. The air has the smell of smoke and fire. The rioters are chanting words from the Brother¡¯s Church. Our school is far away from any town because of this reason. Tensions are still high with many mages throughout the Green Belt. For the first couple months here, no one knew about us, but soon the Church of the Brothers started to riot outside the school. School itself is a small three story building with one large classroom in the middle of it. The building itself is old but looks great on the inside. In the back of the school, there is a large area that is cleared out for people to practice magic. Woods surround the rest of the school except for the road that leads to it.


    We try our best to sneak our way to the front of the school. The rioters stand in the middle o the road dressed in all brown. They have torches and keep shouting things told the school. Our Master walks out of the building looking annoyed. He yells at the group expanding his voice with his mastery over the wind, ¡°I have told you to stay away from this place! Do not make me tell you again!¡± Many of the men in robes drop the torches as the wind starts to pick up around us. A few of them start to back away, but one of the men in robes steps forward. He removes his hood and I see a scared man with burn marks covering his head. I gasp slightly quickly covering my mouth trying to not make a noise.


    ¡°What you are going here goes against everything we stand for. I demand you stops this at once and turnover the mistakes inside now.¡± The wind starts to pick up as our teacher starts to walk to the man.


    ¡°Who¡¯s going to make me? Last time I checked; the military is trying to put itself back together. You have no power her priest.¡± A dark smile comes across the priest''s face as he looks toward the sky.


    ¡°I have the Brothers¡¯ light on my side.¡± The priest flies back as our teacher uses the magic to push him back into the other rioters. I see James get excited as I feel something in my head yelling at me to get away from this place. I grab James shirt and whisper to him.


    ¡°We need to leave now.¡± James looks at me confused.


    ¡°Why? This is awesome¡± We both hear a loud thunder crack as lightning fills the sky. The ground shakes as a lightning bolt strikes the ground near our teacher. Many of the rioters run for the forest our Master creates a wall of wind around him protecting him from debris. The burned priest yells something as the rest of the rioters run for the protection of the forest. I see our teacher become worried as the lightning disappears. I see a man standing there that looks like those people in my dreams. He is in robes similar that the rioters have. I can¡¯t see his face only from his mouth since he has his hood up. Our master sends winds trying to end him quickly. The man smirks sending lighting toward our master forcing him to fly out of the wave barely. The man follows our master in the air stopping as he looks directly at us. I frown and pull James with me.


    ¡°We need to go!¡± The man appears in front of me as we turn. Up closer, I can feel something pouring from his body. He reaches for me, but James gets in between us.


    ¡°Stay the hell away from her.¡¯ The man cracks a smile as vines shoot from the ground wrapping around James. The vines constrict tightly around James forcing him to the ground. I back up against hitting the wall. The man slowly stalks toward me reaching out toward me. I flinch as he whispers in my ear.


    ¡°Awaken your true potential Price.¡± This feeling rushes me causing me to drop to my knees. It feels untamed and different. Nothing I¡¯ve ever experienced can explain it. I slowly look up trying to keep my composure. A large blast of wind knocks the man away from us. The man lands gracefully to the ground as our Master lands between him and us. Lightning strikes where the man was standing. Our Master turns to us looking a mic of anger and worry. He blasts the vines off of James and helps me up.


    ¡°What do you two think you were doing? You could have gotten yourselves killed.¡± I grip my stomach trying to stop this strange feeling going through out me. James dusts himself off looking at our Master pissed.


    ¡°What the hell was that Alistar?¡± Alistar starts to head to the back door of the school leading us that way.


    ¡°I do not know. It was old magic and very powerful..¡± He stops before entering the school looking at me.


    ¡°Ashley¡­ Are you okay?¡± I pause getting worried and quickly nod.


    ¡°..Yes..¡± James snorts slightly looking at Alistar.


    ¡°That man did something to her. He caused her to drop to her knees by saying something to her.¡± Alistar looks at me waiting. I sigh slightly gripping my arm.


    ¡°He.. told me to.. awaken my true potential.. or something. I don¡¯t know. I was freaking out slightly from..¡± I pause realizing that I was going to tell them about the dreams. Alistar has a look of interest on his face. ¡°..from my dreams.¡± James sighs rolling his eyes.


    ¡°She has been having these weird dreams for the last few weeks.¡± I look at James shocked.


    ¡°How do you know about my dreams?¡±


    ¡°You keep me up at night sleep talking.¡± I glare at James but Alistar steps closer looking concerned.


    ¡°What dreams Ashley?¡± I swallow feeling awkward.


    ¡°Um¡­ just... I¡¯ve been this woman sitting in a chair in a dark room. I get this intense anger trying to struggle underneath the chains...¡± I recall myself being there feeling the same panic that she feels. ¡°I saw that man that attacked us¡­ but there are four of them.. and this Old man with golden eyes. Stuff about the world ending.. I just..¡± Alistar gets a serious look on his face.


    ¡°I need to get you to see my friends as soon as possible.¡± I pause worried as I loud thunder rings over the house. I feel Alistar blast James and me away as the house is strike with multiple lighting strikes.

 Chapter 31: The Church

    I look over seeing the house completely turned to rumble. Alistar looks at the house a few feet away looking devastated. James helps me to my feet as we run to him. James goes to help Alistar but before he can, Alistar stands up. He looks at us with a look of pain in his eyes.


    ¡°You need to get far away from here.¡± He reaches into his robes and pulls out a sealed letter. He hands it to me.  ¡°You guys need to go here. They will protect better than I can.¡± I take the paper and I realize it¡¯s a map to their location. ¡°I will try my best to hold them off as long as I can.¡±


    ¡°But..¡± Alistar shakes his head no as he looks at James.


    ¡°Protect her.¡± Alistar pushes us out of the way as the burned priest stabs Alistar in the back. The priest has a wild look in his eyes smiling gleefully.


    ¡°FOR I¡¯VE BEEN CHOSEN BY THE BROTHERS¡¯ LIGHT TO PURGE THE WORLD OF ABOMINATIONS!¡± Alistar turns around shielding us from the priest as lightning streaks across the sky. James goes to fight the priest, but he starts to float away. Before he can react, he gets pushed far away from here. The priest frowns. ¡°YOU WILL NOT TAKE FROM THEIR JUDGEMENT!¡± I begin to raise up also.


    ¡°Master! Defend yourself!¡± Alistar closes his eyes sending me after James. The last thing I see of Alistar is him fighting the priest with his hands. I fly at full speed for a few minutes before crash landing in a field. I tremble a few times before coming to a stop. I sit up trying to work out the aches from the crash landing. I realize that I am far away from the school. ¡°James!¡± I look over seeing James fall from a nearby tree. I head over to him as he gets up. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He huffs angry looking back in the direction we came from.


    ¡°Duh. We need to head home. Whatever is going on, we aren¡¯t apart of this.¡±


    ¡°But Alistar said to go to his friends?¡± He looks at me like I¡¯m dumb causing me to become frustrated with him. ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on and he thinks that my weird dreams are connected. I am going to them.¡± He thinks for a second holding out his hand to me. I look at his hand confused.


    ¡°The letter?¡± I smile slightly happy that I won giving him the letter. He looks over it for a few seconds. ¡°Our town is on the way up their place. So we can make a stop by there.¡± I try to look at the letter.


    ¡°Really? Okay then. Where are we exactly?¡± James looks around trying to decipher how far away we are.


    ¡°I think he flung us at most twenty miles away from the school. So we would be here.¡± He points on the letter revealing a small map on it.  Thunder in the distance alert us to keep moving. ¡°We need to put some distance between us and whatever destroyed the school.¡± We quickly find a road traveling back home. We travel for a few minutes before it starts to lightly rain.


    ¡°Why do the Gods hate me today?¡± I say trying to lighten the mood. I see James smile slightly at the comment.


    ¡°Maybe they are getting back at us for sneaking you into that magic school?¡± I chuckle slightly feeling a little better. I slowly frown thinking about Alistar.


    ¡°Do you think he is dead?¡± The rain starts to pick up as James scoots closer to me. He takes off his coat putting it around me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Ash. I just don¡¯t know.¡±


    The rain stops about an hour later. Even though James gave me his coat, we both end of soaking wet. James looks at me as we pass a few signs. ¡°I think there should be a town up the road. We could stop there and get a few supplies.¡± I touch my body a few minutes looking at him.


    ¡°With what money?¡± He laughs slightly and pats my head.


    ¡°Let me worry about that.¡± I sigh to myself hoping he isn¡¯t thinking about stealing stuff. However, we will need supplies. We head to the town which is about a mile from the sign. Approaching the town, I see the usual start of a wall being built as many towns in the Green Belt. Ever since the massive invasion from the Northern Savages, towns throughout the Green Belt had to build walls to protect themselves from the monsters. This town seemed to not be really affected as much over towns. I heard stories of towns being overrun by those monsters.


    We get to this small town as people start to set back up shop since the rain has stopped. It¡¯s about midday with the sun is now starting to peek behind the clouds. The town itself is somewhat small. A few shops in the middle of the town, a few homes surrounding them, and a church toward the edge of town. James points to a few men in military uniforms. ¡°Figured they would have given up recruiting this far west.¡± I shrug trying to warm up with the sun.


    ¡°Maybe they still need everyone they can get.¡± James nods in agreement.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°I am going to go find some money. Can you find us some dry clothes?¡± I give him a look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare do anything to get us caught.¡± He smirks and holds up his pin.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t dream of it.¡± He walks away from me going to a nearby alley. I grumble making my way through the streets. James¡¯s magic is on the weirder side of things. He has to use his blood to draws symbols to do the magic. Alistar called him a toolbox mage. He can do a lot of different magic, but it will never be as power as someone who can actually do the same magic. In some ways, I think that¡¯s why James tries to so hard when it comes to magic. I accidently bump into someone causing to snap from my thoughts.


    ¡°Oh.. I¡¯m sorry..¡± I look up and see a priest from the Church of the Brothers. He smiles at me kindly.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine my sister. I am just on my to pray at the church. Would you like to join?¡± I pause slightly worried.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± He keeps looking at me and I shrug. ¡°Sure?¡± I know he would have no idea that I am from the school. He smiles happily leading me to the church. I look realizing being closer to it that the church was burned down a few months ago. He leads me to a small building next to it. We head inside. I pause slightly confused and look at him.  Inside I see a small bed and an altar. He looks at me and smiles.


    ¡°Welcome to the Church of the Brothers.¡± He goes to the altar and starts to pray. I follow him and act like I am praying. With whatever is going on, I don¡¯t want my prayers answered by the wrong people. . After a few minutes he gets up looking at me. ¡°Thank you for praying with me.¡± I smile a little wary.


    ¡°So.. Can I ask what happened to the church?¡± He pauses and nods.


    ¡°The Church of the Brothers has fallen on hard times. A fire hit a few months ago, and I was given this building. We are trying to do our best with what we have. It seems that the Brothers aren¡¯t answering our prayers.¡± He looks like he has accepted his position though. Not worried at all the situation he are in. ¡°I will still continue to help people when I can and continue to pray.¡±


    ¡°Oh.. well.. Good luck.¡± I pause for a second. ¡°Do you have any extra clothes that I could borrow? Me and a friend are trying to go home but we don¡¯t have anything with us.¡± The priest smiles happy and quickly gives me a few bags filled with supplies. I try to let him know that he doesn¡¯t have to give me all these items but he insists on me taking them. I smile slightly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Anytime sister. I hope your journey goes well.¡± I quickly leave and start to look James. It takes me an hour to find him. I see him come out of an alley looking angry. I go to him smiling and he sees me with the bags.


    ¡°Where did you get those?¡± I shrug tossing him a bag.


    ¡°Does it matter? I got us supplies and clothes.¡± I smirk happy that I was able to beat him at something. He starts to look through the bag ignoring my smugness. We head behind a building trying to find a go location to change. Once we find a good enough location, I keep watch as he changes. I feel him poke me and I go to change. I make sure he isn¡¯t looking before I start changing. I quickly change keeping my eyes on him. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust James, but it would be weird for him to see me naked. With our new clothes on, we blend into the common population. I go to James. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He turns around and nods. He still looks a little angry at himself to which I ignore. He has had always a problem with losing.


    Once we check everything , we start on our marvelous journey toward home. As we start our way, I stop looking at a group of military men standing outside of the church. James notices that I stopped. ¡°Aren¡¯t you coming?¡± I stare at the men for a second longer before turning  to follow James. I hear a door get kicked causing me to turn around. We see the military men drag out the priest. I frown slowly heading over to them. James grabs me by the arm pulling me back to him. He whispers in my ear. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I have a worried look on my face trying to plead with him.


    ¡°He needs our help.¡± He lets go of me shaking his head as I run over to the group of people forming around the military men. The priest is thrown into the mud covering himself head to toe. Two of the military men head inside as the other two stand over the priest. The priest doesn¡¯t fight back and stays on the ground. The man who is leading this little military group looks around at the crowd.


    ¡°The Church of the Brothers are traitors to the Green Belt and its people.¡± A few gasps can be heard throughout the crowd. ¡°They are the reason Monsters came back. We lost good men and families in the Fall of the Capital.¡± No one says anything shocked at the new developments. ¡°We are looking for anyone and everyone to help us purge the world of the Church of the Brothers. Together we will fix the Green Belt.¡± The priest starts to walk towards the crowd. The crowd slowly swells behind the leader of the military group as yelling starts to come out from the crowd.


    ¡°I swear upon the Brothers that this is not true. We would never hur-¡± The priest gets hits in the head with a rock causing him to drop. I try to go to the aid of the priest, but James stops me. He whispers in my ear.


    ¡°We can¡¯t help him.¡± I frown looking at him. I know this is true. I look back seeing the priest being yelled. We start to leave as the crowd starts to get rile up. Once we leave town, I start to think about what we just did. What is going on in the world? How could the Church of the Brothers caused this? It doesn¡¯t make any sense. We travel down the road. Before I know it, it is well pass dinner time. We stop for a quick snack here and there. Once it gets dark, James creates a fire as I sit down next to a tree. James looks at me and sighs noticing that I still look sad.


    ¡°You know the Church of the Brothers hate us right?¡± I shrug looking away from him. He huffs a little bit coming over to me. He lightly kicks me with his foot. He keeps doing it until I grab his foot.


    ¡°Fine. I know. However, not all of them are bad.¡± I look at him noticing a indifferent look on his face. My frown turns into a grimace. ¡°I am going to bed.¡± I face away from him when as I lay down. I hear him sigh and move away from me. My thoughts start to wander if I truly had magic, I could help that priest. I could help more people. My eyes begin to flutter slowly closing fully. Before I fully fall asleep, I get that deep weird feeling running through my body.


    I force my eyes open in total darkness tied down to a chair.

 Chapter 32: Magical Gifts

    I struggle underneath my chains trying free myself. I do not know how much time has passed since I¡¯ve locked in this place. After one more attempt, I stop struggling. The silence is maddening. The complete darkness feels like I am being strangled. My head slumps over as I think back to happy times.


    I stand over a mountain range watching over my kingdom. After taking in how many wolves I hunted today, it is time to see how my people are doing. I quickly jump from the mountain driving strike for the ground. I land gracefully kicking up a cloud of fresh snow. I breath in a smelling the mountains cold giving me a rush. I start sprinting toward the tribe jumping to a tree overlooking the tribe. This tribe has always been my favorite for how ruthless they were. Killing nonstop. Leaving nothing alive. My thoughts are stopped when I notice a human tumbling down a hill. I watch him somewhat annoyed at him ruining my current paradise. He sits up covering up in snow, His shaggy blonde hair is covered in snow as his light blue eyes look up at me. Looking him over I figure that he is a warrior. A weak looking warrior. I jump down from the tree standing over him. He looks up at me as I walk past him.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be the Sister.. Would you?¡± Within a blink of an eye, I grab him picking him up by his throat. I press him into a nearby tree. I glare at him smirking slightly. I feel joy when I can sense the fear in something. It gives me such a rush that I can¡¯t explain it. I... wait.. something is wrong. I can¡¯t sense anything from him. I glare into his eyes growing angry.


    ¡°Does that answer your question.¡± He coughs slightly nodding with a smile on his face. I growl angrily dropping him to the ground.


    ¡°Yes it does.¡± How does this human not fear me? He stands up brushing off the snow off his outfit. I look him over as he smiles at me. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you Sister. I heard you¡¯ve defeated every warrior in battle no matter how strong they were.¡±


    ¡°If you are even considering fighting me, I would rip out your throat even before you can lay a finger on me.¡± He starts to laugh causing me to grow angrier. ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡± He wipes a tear from his eye smirking at me.


    ¡°I have no doubt you could destroy me, but I know I could defeat you in other ways.¡± A deep growl causes him to look at me interested.


    ¡°That¡¯s false. No one can defeat me. I am the Sister. God of the Northern Mountains and who are you to think that you could defeat me?¡± His smiles sends me over the edge gripping his throat lifting him up higher. Still no fear comes from him. He coughs slightly trying to speak.


    ¡°Alexander Sister.¡± I growl staring at him. ¡°How about you test me then?¡± The nerve of this human thinking he can defeat me. I slow evil grin spreads across my face as I drop him. He coughs slightly rubbing his neck.


    ¡°Fine. I will. Bring me the head of the most dangerous terrifying beast in all the lands.¡± He looks interested causing my confidence in him to fail to raise greatly.


    ¡°What happens when I do that?¡± His confidence shakes my core slightly causing me to laugh slightly. When was the last time I laughed? I shake my head angry.


    ¡°You will fail.¡±


    ¡°But what if I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°You will.¡± I growl through my teeth. He smiles a cocky grin.


    ¡°So if I do somehow defeat this thing, what¡¯s the benefit for me?¡± I pause realizing he is playing me like a fool.


    ¡°If you do, I will give you anything in the world, However, you will fail and die.¡± He smirks sticking his hand out to me.


    ¡°Deal.¡± I grab his hand squeezing it tightly. No reaction. I let go seeing him head off to his doom. To bad that he is going to die. He would have been a great warrior under my training. It is rare to have someone show no fear of a monster.


    I smile with tears in my eyes as the memory fades. I hear the door open and I look up to see one of my brothers. I glare at him and struggle underneath my chains.


    ¡°Sister. We have questions.¡± I laugh at him and spit in his direction.


    ¡°Hell. No.¡± He walks closer raising his hand lightning forming in his hands.


    ¡°How do you inhabit the world below?¡± As lightning flies from his fingertips, I close my eyes trying to brace myself. I open my eyes after a few moments realizing that I wasn¡¯t hit. I open my eyes waking up from my weird dream.


    I sit up in a cold sweat as I try to shake out the weird dreams. I look over at James noticing that he is still fast asleep. It looks to be early in the morning. I try to calm my nerves standing up. What¡¯s with the woman chained up? I go over sitting next to the dying fire. I rub my arms trying to figure out what the dreams are supposed to mean. I let James sleep for a few more minutes then go to wake him up.


    ¡°James.. It¡¯s time to wake up..¡± He yawns grumbling something.


    ¡°... Fine.¡± He slowly gets up yawning. He stretches slighting in every which way. Once we clean up the camp, he looks at the letter. He looks at me. ¡°It should take us a couple of more days of travel to get to our town.¡± I roll my eyes at that.


    ¡°What about his friends?¡± He looks at the map again.


    ¡°One or two more after that.¡± We start our travels again traveling east. As we travel eastward, the surrounding forest starts to break up into smaller farmlands. With the forest being so dense and overgrown, small farms are used instead of the traditional huge farm. One thing catches my eye as James grabs my hand pulling me it. At one of the small farms, we see a small caravan where a good-sized crowd has gathered around a few people. I look at James getting annoyed.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°We need to go James.¡± He holds hand up and looks at me.


    ¡°I want to see what this is about Ash. Give me a second. ¡°For all this talk about getting home, he is sure distracted easily. I huff annoyed deciding to watch with him. A somewhat small man stands in the middle of the crowd.


    ¡°Welcome one and all to Cameron¡¯s Traveling Circus. Bringing you all the mystical and wonder that one person needs.¡± He smiles making a few flowers appear in his hands. A few of the children laugh with the women. The men in the crowd appear to have a different take on the guy. One of them boo¡¯s and throws an apple at him. The small man dodges out of the way and frowns toward the man for a second. ¡°My first act will shock and awe you. She is beyond beautiful and deadly. Everyone welcome¡­ Elizabeth the cloaked assassin!¡± A cloaked figure jumps out from the caravan and lands in front of everyone. She remove their cloak to show a stunning women underneath. I see curly raven black hair with a mixture of light green and blue eyes. Her flawless skin is untouched except for a tiny scar underneath her eye running along her cheek bone. She is dressed in a black tight shirt and red leggings. A few men whistle as everyone stares in shocked as she pulls out two daggers. Both daggers are black with red stain going down the middle of the blades. The small man starts to toss items into the air and the woman starts to dance around her blades cutting each item thrown. After she stops, everyone starts to clap. She bows her head and jumps back behind the caravan. I look at James shocked.


    ¡°That was amazing..¡± James nods in agreement and looks at me. ¡°Now let''s go.¡± He sighs as I notice him rolling his eyes.


    ¡°Fine.¡± As we start to go to leave, a bright flash of light blinds me as I look away. Once my vision comes back to me, I look to see what caused the flash of light. I see two men standing next to each other. One is about seven feet tall looking like man stronger than anyone or thing near this place. He has muscles on muscles. He is wearing only pants which cause a few women to cat call. He has a shaved head and deep brown eyes. The man standing next to him is a lot smaller than him. He is about my height which is about 5¡¯ 1¡±. His long brown hair and his eyes match the man. He is wearing common clothes. The announcer starts to shout.


    ¡°Meet the Amazing Twins!¡± A few people start to laugh at the two as the bald man stares at the crowd. The long haired man smiles as a cloud of smoke envelops him. Once the smoke clears, he is nowhere to be seen. A few people gasp as the bald man starts to lift the cart up. He starts to press it over his head and show off his strength. He keeps doing feats of strength as something catches my eye. I look over to see the smaller man pick pocketing from a few people. He looks over at me realizing that he has been discovered. He disappears from sight. A cloud of smoke appears above the bald man as the smaller man drops from the air. The bald man catches the man, and both strike a pose. People start clapping as both men disappear in a cloud of smoke. James looks at me as the announcer starts to say thank you for coming to the show.


    ¡°Ready to go?¡± I frown looking through my bag making sure nothing was taken. I look at him once I make sure I have everything.


    ¡°Check your bag.¡± He pauses confused slightly checking the bag. He freezes for a second realizing something is missing.


    ¡°My needle is gone.¡± The caravan starts to leave as I hear a few people start to say that someone stole their money also. James frown realizing what happened sprinting after one of the carts.


    ¡°James! It¡¯s just a needle!¡± I chase after him realizing that I wouldn¡¯t be able to reason with him. I see James stopped as the carts make their way down the road. I look at him, ¡°Are you done chasing after them?¡± He covers his arm from me as I glare at him. I look at it notice it¡¯s bleeding more than usual. I frown and slap his upper arm hard. ¡°Idiot. You know you can¡¯t keep doing this.¡± He doesn¡¯t say anything as I start to bandage up his arm. Whenever James attempts to do a new or different magic, he ends up using a lot of his blood. Our teacher told him multiple times that he can¡¯t keep doing that or he would use all of it. I glare at him once I finish. ¡°What do you do?¡±


    ¡°A tracking spell..¡± He says annoyed. I glare at him hitting on the upper arm again.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a stupid needle James. We don¡¯t need to cause issues about it.¡± He looks at me slightly angry.


    ¡°They can¡¯t just steal from us Ash. I won¡¯t let people treat us like we are nothing. I am going to go get back my needle back. You can either come with me or not.¡± I shake my head at him noticing his bandage becoming soaked with blood. I roll my eyes slightly feeling a little worried for him.


    ¡°Fine. We need to hurry than.¡± He pauses slightly surprised and smirks happy. He leads the way catching up with them a hour later. We come upon the camp that the caravan made. I look over the camp taking everything I can in. I see the woman and the bald man sitting next to a small fire. The somewhat small man and the disappearing man are counting money. James charges the camp before I can stop him. I tense up trying to stop him. I grab him as a knife hits the ground in front of him. He pauses as the woman stands ready with another knife. The bald man starts to walk to the two other men. The somewhat small man looks up from counting the money.


    ¡°.. How did you find us?¡± James glares at the small man.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I just want my needle back.¡± The bald man stands behind the disappearing man . The small man starts to laugh nervously. He looks over to the disappearing man.


    ¡°You took a needle?¡± I try to pull James back as he stands firm. The disappearing man looks at both of us interested. The woman readies another dagger as James quickly tries to pick up the knife. The woman throws a knife cutting his pants. The women runs toward us hitting James in the stomach causing him to double over. She quickly picks up both knifes uses placing them on vital points on James. I see the small man hold of the needle smiley. ¡°Ah.. I see. He must a be mage. That¡¯s why you were able to track us. You can stop Elizabeth.¡± Elizabeth looks at both us for a second before removing her knifes from James.  She heads back to the fire as James glares at her. The disappearing man appears behind me as I jump at his voice.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like a mage boss?¡± I quickly turn around frowning at him. He looks me up and down disappearing again. James stands back up holding his stomach glaring at them. The small man shakes his head at the disappearing man.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like a mage Lomie. The boy has a weird magic.¡± Lomie rolls his eyes at the small man and looks at the bald man. ¡°What do you say Hugo?¡± Hugo doesn¡¯t say anything and looks at both at us. Lomie looks down at us smirking. ¡°Think they will join Cameron?¡± James starts to get pissed and yells at them.


    ¡°I just want my needle back!¡± Cameron holds his small hands up trying to act innocent.


    ¡°Alright. We can give your needle back but its about to get dark soon. I would love it to have you guys stay with us. For at least for dinner?¡± James frown angry at them about to say no., I walk past him annoyed at his act.


    ¡°Fine. You better have hot food.¡±

 Chapter 33: Friends and Enemies

    I sit down next to the fire trying to keep James calm. I would rather travel to where we are suppose to go but I know James. Instead of allowing the problems to grow, we will just humor them. Hugo stands behind Lomie as Cameron starts to make soup. Elizabeth looks at me as I start to feel chills go down from my spine. I shift uncomfortably as I notice James calm down slightly. I look at Lomie and then at Hugo. ¡°So¡­ are you two actually twins?¡± Lomie pauses and laughs at me.


    ¡°Me and Hugo? Of course not. I found him wandering deep within the forest one day and he hasn¡¯t left my side.¡± Hugo looks into the forest for a second and then back at Lomie. ¡°That was a couple of years ago and now we are the best of friends.¡± He smirks looking at Elizabeth who looks annoyed at the stare. Cameron starts to pass around the around the soup in bowls. I take my bowl and start to eat it. I have to give it to Cameron. He does know how to cook soup.


    ¡°So if I understand this correctly, basically Hugo and Elizabeth show off their skills and Lomie steals from people?¡± Elizabeth frowns turning away to eat her soup. Cameron pauses and sighs.


    ¡°Unfortunately yes. Where we came from originally, we use to just do shows and people paid us. Now we can¡¯t take any risks.¡± I look confused as he studies the fire. ¡°What happened last year changed a lot of people.¡± James looks over at him.


    ¡°What happened last year? A lot of us this far West didn¡¯t hear a lot. All we know that the military fell that¡¯s it.¡± Lomie starts to laugh for a second.


    ¡°Oh yea. The military was almost destroyed by a demon. Monsters walked the land. It was going to shit. Last time we heard some lord or something took total control of the military.¡± James rolls his eyes.


    ¡°Demons aren¡¯t real.¡± We notice that they don¡¯t say anything for a second and James continues. ¡°They made the Church of the Brothers at fault.¡± Elizabeth pauses and looks back at James confused. Cameron stands up going back for more soup. Lomie starts to laugh again.


    ¡°Good. Maybe they will stop trying to knock off all us mages.¡±


    ¡°Not all of them are bad.¡± I say slightly glaring at him. Elizabeth looks back away as Cameron offers more soup to everyone. Cameron stops in front of us and sits down.


    ¡°So.. We haven¡¯t properly introduced ourselves. I am Cameron.¡± He points to everyone naming them. ¡°And who might you two be?¡± James frowns annoyed at them.


    ¡°I am James. She is Ash.¡± I huff slightly at James holding my hand out to Cameron.


    ¡°My name is Ashley. Nice to meet you.¡±  Cameron takes my hand and shakes it.


    ¡°A lady. Well I am glad we ran into each other.¡± He lets go of my hand. ¡°So did you follow us all the way here for the needle or were you heading this way?¡± I pause for a second.


    ¡°Um¡­ yes and no. I think we were heading this way anyway.¡± James looks at him slightly annoyed.


    ¡°We are heading to Chord. It¡¯s our home town.¡± I pause slightly looking at him. I have to keep reminding him that we aren¡¯t staying at home for long. Cameron makes a face for a second and holds up a small pouch. He tosses it to James. James catches it looking confused. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°That is causing you so much trouble.¡± James smiles counting his newly obtained money.  Cameron smiles happily looking at me.


    ¡°I think we can help each other out.¡± I look at Cameron already excepting something like this.


    ¡°Oh really. How?¡¯ Cameron stands up offering me more food.


    ¡°We need a new act and I think you would be perfect.¡± James starts to laugh for a second.


    ¡°Fat chance I would join this poor excuse of a circus.¡± Lomie appears behind us.


    ¡°Think about it boy. All you have to do is a little magic and poof you get money. Not a bad deal.¡± Cameron shoots Lomie a look.


    ¡°I was thinking more of protection. The way you are heading is dangerous and we happen to be heading that way.¡± James snorts at the comment but I become concerned.


    ¡°How dangerous?¡± Lomie reappears next to Hugo. Cameron slightly smirks.


    ¡°Apparently a few bandits gangs and a Monster has been roaming that area. I just think it would benefit all of us to work together. You travel with us and we all protect each other.¡± James rolls his eyes and looks at me.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°I can handle..¡± He stops as he looks at me. I am clenching his shirt looking really worried. He sighs and looks at Cameron.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Cameron smiles happy.


    ¡°Excellent. In the morning, we will assign you eachother roles and practice together.


    ¡°... I¡¯m sorry James..¡± He turns to me with a smile on his face. He is trying to hide his annoyance with me. He pats my head as he shakes his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Ash. Come on and let''s go to bed.¡± He messes up my hair as he goes over to Cameron. I frown trying to fix my hair. Cameron shows James where we will be sleeping. I follow them as I notice Elizabeth staring at me. I get chills down my spine but shake it them off. James lays down and gives me the blanket. I give him a weird look but he soon asleep. I poke him a few times to see if he is still asleep. While he is asleep, I look at his hand and see the wound finally healing. I sigh looking at him.


    ¡°Please stop being so dangerous. You might think no one cares about you.. but I do.¡± He shifts slightly and I feel my cheeks get warm. I quickly cover myself in the blanket and pretend to sleep. As I start to feel myself drift away, the weird feeling returns. I try to fight it but I get swept away in it.


    I walk through my winter home smirking from another successful hunt. Those trolls never stood a chance. I head over to one of my favorite hot springs. Once there, I undress fully entering the water. My muscles slowly begin to relax as I close my eyes enjoying the heat. After a moment, I look into the water to study this new body. It¡¯s somewhat annoying always trying to get use to a new set of facial features. I stand up stretching my body out as I hear a branch snaps behind me. I pretend not to hear for a moment before the person stumbles into view. I rush from the water pinning the man to the ground.


    ¡°Who dares approach me?¡± I say through clenched teeth.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you would miss me that much..¡± I pause confused and look at the man. He looks similar but his hair is far to light and skin too dark. The man has a full light blonde bread. I get off him glaring at him and slowly circle him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± He sits up obviously checking me out. I stomp causing a small crater to form. He looks up at my face standing up.


    ¡°Alexander.¡± I pause frowning for a second remembering all those months ago.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t..¡± I quickly look around and slowly smirk realizing that he failed. ¡°I knew you couldn¡¯t do it. At least you have the guts to come back and tell me.¡± He shakes his head smiling.


    ¡°Actually I did it. I am now the most dangerous beast in all of the lands.¡± I slowly start to chuckle turning it into a full laugh. I hold my sides as they begin to hurt. He waits for me to stop. ¡°Maybe you need to put on some clothes. It would be a shame for someone to come see your perfect body.¡± I stop punching him into a tree. He hits it with a loud crack. ¡°I think you might have broken a rib..¡± I angrily smile.


    ¡°Good.¡± I walk back to the springs putting back on my clothes. I walk back over to him as he stands up holding his ribs. ¡°Explain to me how you are the most dangerous beast in all of the lands.¡± He looks at me.


    ¡°I trapped the old one.¡± I pause giving him an annoyed look.


    ¡°Are you an idiot? One-I don¡¯t believe you. Secondly told you to bring the head of it to me. You failed.¡± He shakes his head no.


    ¡°What happens when the most dangerous beat in all the lands dies or leaves? Who takes it place? The thing that caused it to leave right?¡± I frown.


    ¡°Yes but..¡± He cuts me off.


    ¡°That would mean that the most dangerous beast in all the lands would be the thing that caused that beast to disappear. Which would be me.¡± He smiles happy at me thinking he won. I glare at him working through his logic.


    ¡°Yes but..¡± He cuts me off again.


    ¡°The way of the monsters states..¡± I cut him off angrily.


    ¡°Okay fine! But that doesn¡¯t mean you actually did it.¡± He leans against the tree smiling.


    ¡°You are the God of the Northern Mountains. Just feel or whatever you can do to see if I am lying.¡± I shift my shoulders staring at him.


    ¡°Go ahead and say that you are the most dangerous beast in all the lands.¡± He smiles happy.


    ¡°I am the most dangerous beast in all the lands.¡± I walk over to him trapping him between my hands. I begin to sniff his body. I lick his neck slowly realize that he isn¡¯t lying. Impossible. Humans always give off scents to show that they are lying. I look at him and his face is somewhat red. I slowly step back filling fear slowly creep in.


    ¡°Impossible..¡± He smiles happy realizing that I know the truth. I slowly see an aura around him. Something I would have never picked up before.


    ¡°See I told you. So now our deal?¡± I frown realizing my words are binding. I swallow my fear as a low deep growl comes from my chest. I take my frustrations out on a nearby tree. I try to cover for the fact that I do feel some fear for this man.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I glare at him angrily. He shrugs and holds out his hand.


    ¡°I want you to come with me.¡± I pause confused looking at him.


    ¡°Explain.¡±


    ¡°I just want you to travel with me for a while.¡± I glare at him. This idiot is passing up so many things for just for me to travel with him. I slowly take his hand and shake it.


    ¡°... Deal. But this is a huge waste of our deal.¡± He smirks and he lets go.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.. Ready to start?¡± I pause looking a little surprised.


    ¡°I guess? But I have a question.. How did you know it was me?¡± He looks at me for a second rubbing his beard shrugging.


    ¡°I can always tell when it¡¯s you.¡±


    I slowly wake up when I feel one of my shackles being taken off. I slowly lift my head seeing one of my brothers.


    ¡°We are using you my Sister.¡± I have barely strength left to fight back.


    ¡°Leave me¡­ alone¡­¡± I say as he takes off the rest of my shackles. I fall to the ground and try to slowly crawl to the door. He picks me up and carries me from the room. Once out of the room, I feel my normal connection to Lupa. However, I feel another connection this time. I try to grasp onto Lupa¡¯s connection but something is preventing me from doing it. I am brought outside when I fall back to unconscious.

 Chapter 34: Getting Away

    I sit up screaming as I clench my arms. James jumps awake looking out of it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I slowly calm down grabbing my head. Whose Lupa? James makes me look at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°... Just another weird dream.. Sorry..¡± I quickly leave the area before he has a chance to speak. These dreams keep getting worse and worse. I stare at the ground trying to still calm down. I accidently bump into Hugo. I look up at him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Hugo..¡± He stares down at me for a second. He slowly bends down to one knee patting me on the head. He stands back up going over to Lomie. I never realized how big Hugo was until he was this close to me.. James comes over to me after a little bit looking annoyed. Cameron appears out of his tent motioning us over to him.


    ¡°Alright. James what can you do?¡± James huffs slightly.


    ¡°I need my needle back.¡± Cameron pulls out James¡¯s needle. He comes over and hands it to him. James thinks for a second, ¡°What do you want to see?¡± Cameron thinks for a second and smiles.


    ¡°Surprise me.¡± James stabs his hand without breaking eye contact with Cameron. I frown as he drops a few drops of blood on his finger tracing a symbol on his hand. Cameron pauses looking surprised as James vanishes. Lomie chuckles to himself trying to look for him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t know you could teleport also.¡± Cameron shoots Lomie a look.


    ¡°No he didn¡¯t teleport. He turned invisible. Incredible. What else can you do?¡± James reappears in front of  Cameron.


    ¡°A few things. Does it matter?¡± Cameron whistles which brings Elizabeth around looking annoyed.


    ¡°Okay. Go ahead and show me what you got.¡± I frown slightly.


    ¡°I.. really. don¡¯t...¡± He pauses looking me up and down. He looks to James seeing if I am telling the truth. James nods sending Cameron into a annoyed mood. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I bet we can find something for you to do. Alright everyone let''s start to work on some new acts. We can¡¯t always do the same thing from town to town. Elizabeth please lead them to the outfits.¡± Elizabeth leads me and James to one of the carts. This cart is colorful with a punch of outfits and props in it. She starts to search through it for costumes. I wait looking at James disappointed. He sighs as she hands him something flambyonet. He looks at it for a minute.


    ¡°You can¡¯t expect me to wear this?¡± She stares at him for a moment causing him to frown.  He frowns walking away comminiting on how this was also a bad idea. She looks me up and down for a few minutes. She pulls out a simple white dress. It has white laces going throughout it. She nods handing it to me as I take it.


    ¡°Um.. Thank you Elizabeth.¡± She nods walking over to where Lumie and Hugo are training. I pack my dress in my bag and go to James who is thinking.


    ¡°Hmm.. What do you think Ash? Should I do something new or something old?¡± I frown slapping him on the arm.


    ¡°You know what happens every time you use something new.¡± He sighs patting my head.


    ¡°You can¡¯t always live like that Ash.¡± He smirks walking over Lumie. I frown sitting on the cart. I notice Elizabeth staring at James as he and Lumie start talking to each other. Cameron walks over to me and sits next to me handing me a cup. I look to see it¡¯s tea and slowly sip on it.


    ¡°I was thinking you could help James with his act. You would be his lovely assistant and he would do a disappearing act.¡± I put on a fake smile agreeing with him. He frowns for a second. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± I shrug.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I mean I¡­ just feel useless.¡± He smirks slightly.


    ¡°Well I can tell you aren¡¯t useless at all.¡± He gets going over to the group as I watch them. They run through the acts a few times. At first I can tell James was annoyed at the fact he was doing this but now he was having fun. All he needed to do was to switch me and his position was he has done a many of times. After training, we help pack up everything and we head out on the road. We spend the next few days traveling to the next town.


    We get to a town that is about a few days from Chord. The town is bigger than the last town we were at. I would guess it was double in size. We pull up in the middle of town allowing everyone to get a full view of everything.  We start to set up the acts as a crowd of people start to gather to watch the acts. Cameron goes out and starts to do his thing woo the crowd. A few men in the crowd start to make fun at how short he is. It doesn¡¯t phase him as Elizabeth goes to do her act. They start to catcall her causing her to pause for a moment. She looks over to Cameron to which he nods. She throws a knife toward them men causing them deck out of the way. The knife sticks into a wooden pole causing the man who started everything to slip in the mud. A few people start to laugh at him. He gets up looking extremely pissed and leaves with the group. Hugo and Lumie go and do their act. After they finish, It¡¯s our turn. James looks down at his costume looking ridiculous. He pokes his hand and traces the symbol on my inner hand.


    ¡°You ready?¡± I nod looking nervous. He laughs slightly.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. Everything will be fine.¡± Cameron starts to get the crowd excited again.


    ¡°Now.. Introducing our newest act. I am proud to present.. Jay the Incredible¡± He pauses at the name as I slightly snort. He gives me a look as he walks into the area. ¡°He is a mystic of the mysterious arts. One day, he can turn into a dog. The next, he can make rain appear anywhere. Now.. he will turn himself into a woman!¡± A shock gasp goes out through the crowd as I can see James hold back some anger. He stands and starts to waves his arms around as he chants some weird words. Within a split second, red smoke appears as we search places. As the smoke moves away, the crowd looks shocked and cheer for me. I put a smile on show off slightly as I head back to the original position. A hear comments on how amazing and great I look. Some pride begins to swell up in me even though they think I am James. ¡°See how amazing this man is? Is there anything he can¡¯t do?¡± I feel something hit my head causing my vision to blur. I reach up touching my head and when I pull my hand away I notice blood. I look over to see the men from before have come back with more friends. I feel James pull be back as I am placed on the cart. James looks at me worried as he tries to clean the wound with a rag.


    ¡°..I¡¯m fine James.¡± He frowns as I see the rag with blood on it. He tries to control his anger as he wraps my head with a bandage.


    ¡°This was a stupid idea and you got hurt.¡± My headache starts to go away as I close my eyes concentrating on my breathing.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t even hurt anymore James. I am fine.¡± I look at him as he cross his arms across his chest.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t doing that again. Understand?¡± I huff standing up feeling surprising better. ¡°I am fine. See? I don¡¯t feel hurt anymore.¡± He glares at me for a second and walks away. I go out to Cameron who is packing things up. He looks at me a little surprised.


    ¡°Already better?¡± I nod as I see Hugo throwing one of the gang members through a post. Elizabeth swiftly and cleaning cuts them through the men. Nothing fatal but enough to cause great discomfort. By the time Cameron is done packing the gang members are all take care off. ¡°Alright guys we need to go.¡± Lumie is already driving one of the carts as I climb next to James. James is slightly out of it and leans against me sleeping. I frown shaking my head. Idiot. He must have pushed himself when he was practicing this morning. We quickly make leave from the town hoping nothing comes from our little incident. We park a few miles away from the town. James finally wakes up as he sits up. We start to set up camp as Carmon approaches me. He hands me a small pouch of money. I take it.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He smiles happy but stops for a second.


    ¡°Um.. I was thinking maybe you should stay out of the act. Just incase something would to happen.¡± I frown for a second. I actually started to look forward to doing acts but I nod agreeing.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. We are close to our hometown so we will be leaving the group.¡± He frowns slightly.


    ¡°Well.. If you ever need anything, we will gladly help.¡± I nod and the rest of the night we spend relaxing. I notice James not around the campfire. I go to find him and he is asleep in our bed. I roll my eyes checking on his right hand. It looks normal and I sigh at him. I get in next to him and go to sleep. Luckily my dreams have normal these last couple days. So, I get an uneventful night of sleep.


    In the morning, I wake up to see James getting out of bed. I yawn sitting up. I get up follow him. The usual warm weather of the Green Belt has an uncomfortable cold feel to it. Cameron looks on edge as Elizabeth stands on guard. Hugo seems on guard as Lumie relaxes next to the fire. James goes to Cameron as I follow him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Cameron looks at him as I notice the silence coming from the forest. Usually there is always something causing noise, but this is nothing.


    ¡°.. There has been a monster sighting nearby. Pretty serious.¡± A howl can be heard in the distance that Hugo stares in.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Lumie laughs slightly as he eats some meat.


    ¡°Apparently a demon dog.¡± Hugo looks down at Lumie as Lumie holds his hands up. I look confused as James looks the same.


    ¡°Demon dog?¡± Cameron motions Elizabeth to start packing as she does.


    ¡°A demon dog is apparently a man who has walk thru the Northern Mountains and ate the heart of a werewolf. They are deadly and crazy. Only killing is on their mind.¡± A howl that sounds closer as Cameron becomes worried. He calls over Elizabeth as a man appears in the distances. Two black dogs travel with him. He is wearing animal pelts with most of his body covered by them. The dogs start to bark at us as the cold feeling gets worse. James steps in front of me as Hugo cracks his knuckles.  Elizabeth hops onto a cart with knifes in her hands. Lumie looks ready to grab Cameron at a moment''s notice. The man keeps walking closer to us and stops about twenty feet away. He sniffs the air snarling at us.


    ¡°She¡¯s here.¡± His voice sounds dark and rough the dogs bark at us as Cameron puts on his face.


    ¡°Who is here sir? We are just..¡± He cuts him off as one of the dogs charges us. Elizabeth throws a knife into the skull of the black dog. The other dog charges us as Hugo hits it with his fist. The dog flies back tumbling into a tree. The man wait sniffing the air looking at Elizabeth.  She throws a knife at him, but slaps it out of midair. He looks at me sniffing as both of the black dog''s howl in usion. He begins to remove his pelts. Once the man removes the final pelt, a gruesome sight looks at us. Half of his body is scarred over looking like burns. The burnt side of his face has a bloodshot eye and the other is light blue. His gray hair looks matted and overgrown. He slowly starts to turn into a werewolf as Lumie grabs Cameron. They disappear as James frowns.


    ¡°Run Ash. I will buy you time.¡± I frown thinking back to Alistar but I know I wouldn¡¯t last a moment in a fight with him. I start running as he fully turns into a werewolf. Where the scars of his body was, no fur grows. I take off sprinting as I hear a battle start to happen behind me. After a running for a second, Lumie appears in front of me.


    ¡°I am here you to get-¡± He gets cut off as the black dog with a knife in it charges after us. He goes to grab me but gets jump on by the other dog. He disappears with that dog. The other black dog slowly circles me as I look for a way out. I try to move but it barks at me. I stand there as it watches me. I look into its eyes noticing black pits. These things aren¡¯t alive. A few minutes later, the man walks to me covered in blood. I begin to panic as I comes to me. I try to break into a sprint. He grabs me back the back of my shirt. He lifts me up sniffing me. He whistles for the other dog. It appears as it runs down the road.


    ¡°Hello, Lupa. Where is your pet?¡± That name again. I frown confused as he looks up in the distance. He growls and hits me in the neck causing me knocking me out.

 Chapter 35: Mistaken Identity

    I wake up in a cave. My arms are tied together with some rope. With the pounding headache, I struggle against them. I look around seeing the man sitting down staring at me. He gets up walking over to me. ¡°Where is your pet?¡± I frown looking confused.


    ¡°I.. don¡¯t know..¡± He picks me up by my shirt snarling at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She will come for you.¡± I frown looking completely confused and scared.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a pet. I don¡¯t know..¡± I stop as he looks at me. He drops me to the ground extending a fingernail to cut my arm. I flinch in as he tastes my blood. He frowns spitting out.


    ¡°Your blood is different, but your scent gives you away Lupa.¡± I frown looking more confused. He kicks me in the gut doesn¡¯t me to lose my breath. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? Your pet burnt me beyond recognition. That stupid girl.¡± He growls slashing at some wall. He looks down at me snarling. He kicks me again causing me to start coughing. I begin to shake and slightly cry. He pauses looking shocked at me. He slightly starts to chuckle. ¡°The great and powerful Lupa. The Last Herald of the Sister is nothing but a pathetic weakly.¡± I close my eyes trying to stop my shaking. He barks at me causing me to open my eyes. ¡°I am going to hurt you. For everything you¡¯ve done to me Lupa.¡± He grips his hand around my throat lifting me up. ¡°I might decide to unleash another invasion.¡± I start to uncontrollably.


    ¡°Please.. stop..¡± I barely gasp out. As I grab onto him, something starts to happen. The cave slowly fades out as I start to lose conscious. I wake up to wolves howling in the distance. ¡°What..¡± I look to see a snowy wood line as werewolves run past me. I look over to see a great fire rages burning werewolves left in right. I look over to the see the man that captured me burning.  He howls in pain trying to put out the flames. I look in horror as the flames burn scaring the rest of his body. I close my eyes for a second and reopen them in the cave. I start breathing as I start to shake uncontrollably. I slowly stand up with the smell of smoke and sulfur surround the place. I come out to a little hill overlooking a forest. I look down slowly taking off the rope. I look around completely lost and fear stricken. I don¡¯t know where that man went or the dog. What happened back there? Lost in my thoughts, I trip causing me to roll down the hill. I try to lift my head up but soon loss conscious.


    My brothers surround me as they look down at my broken body. My first brother looks the rest of them. ¡°Nothing has worked.¡± The second one.


    ¡°Father will be displeased.¡± The third one.


    ¡°How painful was it to not have a vessel?¡± The fourth one frowns looking the rest. He holds up his hand to show off a slowly healing burn.


    ¡°Painful. Why can our sister only do it?¡± I hear my Father¡¯s voice from behind me.


    ¡°That is an easy question to answer my sons. We don¡¯t have a connection to that world anymore. We use to but we chose to stay up here. She was the only one that stayed down in that world. Don¡¯t worry my sons. I will soon have a way for all us down there.¡±


    ¡°.. you won¡¯t..¡± Father comes over to me with a frown across his face.


    ¡°I will my daughter. It is only a matter of time.¡± He picks me up looking deep within me. He smiles greatly looking at my brothers. ¡°I see that everything is going to plan. Take her back inside my sons. By the time she figures out what¡¯s happening, it will be too late.¡± I limply lay on the ground as my brothers pick me up. They start to take me back to the house, but pause for a second. They drop me to the ground as they hold their heads in pain. Father slowly stumbles as I quickly try to pull off my restraints. With whatever is affecting them, I have to take my chance now. I use the last bit of my strength to break off my chains. I attempt to attach to Lupa but something else grabs ahold of me. I jump back to the world below. The last thing I hear from my family is my Father cursing someone¡¯s name. A Forgotten One.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    I blink sitting up in the mud. I frown looking around at my environment. I sniff the air for a few seconds. I look down at my hands and curse. ¡°Who the hell is this?¡± I growl slightly stomping through the woods. ¡°Another vessel? How is this possible? I felt another connection, but a vessel?¡±  I find the nearest stream and look into it. Dark purple eyes stare back at me with dark long red hair. Red freckles dot my face. I close my eyes angry with this new body. I frown realizing the pain that I am in. I look at my arm and see it isn¡¯t healing. I frown as a slight panic goes throughout my body. ¡°I¡¯m in a.. Human¡¯s body!?!¡± I think for a second of hoping out, but I don¡¯t take the risk of going back. I can¡¯t jump back to my shrine without going back up there. ¡°Great. I have..¡± I stop as I hear footsteps behind me. I quickly grab them and try to throw over me. I soon realize that this body is beyond weak. A strange man looks at me with hazel eyes.


    ¡°Ash¡­ Thank god I found you.¡± He hugs me tight like a lover hugs another lover. I frown trying to push him off.


    ¡°Get the fuck off me.¡± He looks shocked at me as frowns looking into my eyes.


    ¡°What the hell did he do to you?¡± I frown glaring at him. He frowns digging into his pocket. He pulls out something and stabs his left arm. He goes to place his hand on me and I step back. I sniff him and step back further.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can trick me blood mage. You won¡¯t..¡± I start coughing as I feel like my lungs are collapsing. ¡°Fuck..me..¡± I slowly fall to the ground as a caravan pulls up next to us.


    I feel myself falling through darkness. I feel nothing and almost everything at the same time. I see the terrible people from my dreams screaming out for help. I sit up breathing heavily. My body feels on fire as I toss a blanket off me. I notice that I am in the cart that it is daylight out. I frown getting up out of the cart. I walk over to James who is talking with Cameron. He looks up at me and looks confused. Cameron looks at me and pauses. I frown slightly. ¡°... How did you guys find me?¡± James comes over to me and looks me over. He looks into my eyes causing me to step back.


    ¡°She looks normal now.¡± I frown at the comment.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Maybe she does have some magic after all. You should watch that James.¡± I frown looking at James.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He looks at me for a second and forces a smiles.


    ¡°Nothing. I was just worried about you.¡± He leaves and I look at Cameron. Cameron shrugs and goes to Elizabeth. I walk over to James who is sitting with Hugo and Lumie. Lumie has a large bandage wrapped around his neck. Hugo has a few claw marks across his body. Lumie looks at me slightly surprised.


    ¡°How did you escape that demon dog?¡± I frown slightly and shrug.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ He was just gone.¡± James stares into the fire for a second thinking as Hugo looks down at me.


    ¡°She needs to leave.¡± Lumie pauses shocked looking up at him.


    ¡°You can speak?¡± He nods and looks at James who looks at him.


    ¡°You need get her someplace safe. Traveling with us will only cause trouble. Now go.¡± James gets up and heads to the cart grabbing supplies. Hugo comes over to me and bends down to one knee. ¡°You must stay safe young one. Powerful people will be coming for you.¡± I frown as James walks to me. He grabs my hand leading me away from the camp.


    ¡°James.. Wait.. we need to..¡± He looks at me.


    ¡°No Ash. We need to get you back home.¡± I frown and try to yank my hand out of his grip.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t the boss of me James.¡± He stops and looks at me. He looks slightly angry as he looks down at me.


    ¡°Yes I am. We are going home.¡±

 Chapter 36: Heading Home

    I slowly follow James as we walk down the path. The fight we had a few days ago is still flesh in our minds. He has been constantly staring at me and always on his guard when we rest. The town of Chord appears in the distance and I notice James pick up his speed. The town is slightly bigger than the common town. We have a decently sized lumber storehouse that brings in a lot of business. We walk through the street heading to his house. I keep my guard up looking around for any old enemies. With everything we¡¯ve been through, I can¡¯t trust anything right now. James knocks on the door and his mother opens it. She pauses looking surprised. ¡°.. James?¡± He smiles and she hugs him. She is the example of beauty that everyone in town inspired to be. She smiles at me. ¡°Hello Ashley.¡± I smile slightly as we head inside. James looks around at his home.


    ¡°Hey.. Where¡¯s dad?¡± His mother closes the door and looks at him.


    ¡°He is at the mill. What happened to school?¡± He pauses smirking.


    ¡°We had some time off so we figured that we would come home.¡± She smiles happy.


    ¡°Once he gets back, we can all go to the inn and have some fun. We missed both of you. Do you want anything to eat?¡± James nods and I slightly nod.


    ¡°.. Is it okay if I go wash up?¡± She looks at me and nods.


    ¡°Ashley.. You know you don¡¯t have to keep asking that. This is our home as well as ours.¡± I head to the bathroom after James gives me a worrying look. I go to the bathroom and wipe some cold water on my face. Being back home has my nerves shot. James¡¯s family found me in the alley¡¯s when I was four years old. I just don¡¯t feel like I belong in this place. I come out of the bathroom and sit down with James and his mother. We snack for a little bit waiting for his father to return. We hear a knock at the door and his mother goes to open it. I peer to see who is at the door and it is someone from the army.


    ¡°Hello.. We are looking for any young able body men.¡± She pauses for a second.


    ¡°I am sorry but we don¡¯t have anyone.¡± He looks in and sees me. He looks back at nodding.


    ¡°Thank you for your time.¡± He leaves and she closes the door. She walks back looking a little worried. James sits up looking concerned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong mom?¡± She looks out a window and then back to him.


    ¡°The military has started to push their luck with people. Everyday more and more people are forced to join them.¡± James frowns slightly as the door opens and his father comes in. He pauses seeing James. He smiles coming in and gives James a big hug.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were coming home. I would have taken some work off for you.¡± He looks at me happy.


    ¡°Ashley.¡± He comes over and hugs me. I hug him back and he pulls away. ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± James looks at his father.


    ¡°We had some time off of school so we decided to come home.¡± He nods and looks at his wife.


    ¡°Want to go to the inn to celebrate?¡± She nods happy. We head outside and head to the inn. From what his mother said, I notice that the town is usually empty of men our age. We get to the inn and head inside. We sit down near the back of the inn. A waiter comes over and takes our orders. A notice that a few military men are at the bar drinking. I look at James a little worried but he doesn¡¯t seem to worried about anything. We start to enjoy the night and I get this weird feeling. A feeling telling me to run away. James notices me looking worried.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Everything okay Ash?¡± I go to say something but one of the military men notice James. I frown as motions for his buddies to come with him.


    ¡°I think we need to g-¡± The men stop by our table and look at James.


    ¡°Hello sir. Do you have a moment to talk?¡± James frowns and stands up.


    ¡°Sure. Let''s talk out back.¡± His parents look worried as he leads them outside. I get up and follow behind them to make sure he doesn¡¯t do anything stupid. Once behind the bar, James tries to take a swing at one of the men. He connects knocking him down but the other two soon jump in beating on him. I rush to him and they stop fighting him as I cover him with my body.


    ¡°Leave him alone!¡± James looks up at me anger.


    ¡°Get out of here Ash!¡± I shake my head my no as the men look down at us.


    ¡°Guessing we could use both of them.¡± I turn to them raising my fists up.


    ¡°You won¡¯t take him.¡± They start to laugh as one by one they slowly stop. They stare through me with a look of fear upon their face. They take of sprinting as I looked shocked. ¡°.. I did it?¡± James stands up looking confused.


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Um.. Excuse me?¡± We both pause and look behind us. We see a white haired woman looking both at us. She has light purple eyes and is wearing a nice traveling gear. She¡¯s taller than both us else. She gives off this really warm nice feeling that makes you want to embrace her.  James stands between me and the women.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± She pauses and smiles sticking her hand out to him.


    ¡°My name¡¯s Lupa. What¡¯s yours?¡± I pause at the name poking my head from behind James.


    ¡°Lupa?¡± She pauses looking at me for a second. Her eyes go wide within a second quickly hugs me before James can react.


    ¡°ANOTHER ONE!¡± James frowns reaching into his pocket.


    ¡°Get off her you freak.¡± Lupa tries to contain herself as she lets go of me. I try to gain my bearings back as some flames lash out. We see a tiny white woman with red eyes walk toward us. Her black and red hair swirl slightly almost daring him to fight back.


    ¡°I would watch your tongue boy. Before we have anymore issues.¡± James smirks slightly cracking his neck slightly. I hold my hands up and shout.


    ¡°Everyone stop!¡± The woman and Lupa look at me. James frowns stepping between them and me. ¡°I think these are Alistar¡¯s friends James.¡± The woman frowns lowering her hands.


    ¡°Alistar? What happened to him?¡± I frown looking a little sad. The woman thinks for a moment and looks at Lupa.


    ¡°We need to get them someplace safe. Follow me.¡± The woman and Lupa lead out of the alley way before we get this burning smell coming from down the street. The woman frowns looking at Lupa.


    ¡°Get them out of here. I will go deal with that.¡± Lupa nods picking both me and James up. James struggles as I stare shocked at how strong Lupa is. Lupa squats down leaping into the air away from the town. Lupa jumps a few times increasing the distance each time finally stopping near a small house by a lake. She drops us off looking extremely happy. James gets up looking pissed.


    ¡°My parents are back there? What am I suppose..¡± He stops seeing a blazing comment heading our way. The womans lands on the ground near else looking annoyed. James stomps over to her. ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand..¡± I start to feel of dizziness as I an argument starts out between the two of them.


    ¡°Get out of my face little boy. I don¡¯t have the time to deal with you.¡±


    ¡°Little boy? Oh you are a total bitch.¡± I start to sway noticing Lupa looking over at me concerned.


    ¡°Zona.. somethings wrong with her..¡± Zona frowns dismissing James walking over to me. She looks me over for a few seconds. She waves Lupa over.


    ¡°Take her inside. I need to have a talk with you.¡± She stares at James and James glares at her.


    ¡°Not going to happen. I am staying..¡± I don¡¯t hear the rest of the conversation as I get brought into the house. Lupa helps me into a chair as that weird feeling starts to go through me again. It feels the same like before I am going into my dreams.


    ¡°Um.. What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Lupa places her head against me nuzzling slightly. The feeling gets stronger as it rushes through my total body.


    ¡°You¡¯re a herald but something is wrong. The Sister hasn¡¯t been with me for a few months now. I thought something awful happened but she is almost trapped inside you.¡±


    ¡°Sister? Inside me?¡± The feeling violently rushes forward causing me to hit my head off Lupa¡¯s skull. At the moment, I realize that Lupa¡¯s head is really strong. The impact causes my head to spin and whatever inside of me somewhat frees itself.

 Chapter 37: Enemies Rising

    Lupa catches me before I hit the ground. I look up at her as her hair slowly starts to get dark red and her eyes dark purple. ¡°Finally my old vessel.¡± I look at her shocked as she drops me.


    ¡°Lupa?¡± She glares at me for a second.


    ¡°How did a pathetic human become one of my...¡± I frown looking completely confused. ¡°You aren¡¯t a vessel at all.¡± The door gets kicked in with Zona running inside. She looks pissed as Lupa, or Sister turns to her.


    ¡°No. Give me Lupa back you bitch.¡± Sister glares at her and snarls.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I have more pressing matters to deal with.¡± I frown looking completely lost. James appears behind Zona. I see blood dripping from his arm.


    ¡°What are you talking about Sister?¡± She frowns sitting down in the chair.


    ¡°My Brothers want to come to this world and finish what you stopped last year.¡± She frowns gripping her shirt. ¡°One year of torture. Trying to find a way to get here. They believe she can do it.¡± Zona frowns looking angry.


    ¡°How?¡± Sister glares at Zona exploding.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± James makes his way to me looking concerned. Sister glares at him as he helps me up. ¡°She can access things no one else can. I won¡¯t be able to know until later. All I know is that I must protect her now.¡± Thunder shakes the room as both Zona and the Sister look outside. ¡°They are coming.¡± Zona glares at the Sister for a moment.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t finished here yet.¡± The Sister sprints outside with Zona in tow. James rushes over to me looking at my head.


    ¡°How the hell did you get that?¡± I frown feeling a goose egg form on my forehead. I get the smell of blood coming off of James. I slowly stand up trying to balance myself out.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± A moment passes as lightning cuts through the house dividing it in half. James moves me out of the way luckily in the knick of time. I look outside seeing the men from my dreams and the one from the school standing a few feet of the Sister and Zona. One of the men walks forward lightning forming in his hand.


    ¡°Zona. The Great Savior our sister has told us so much about.¡± Flames erupt from Zona trying to cover the four. One waves his hand containing the flames. Two of the others rush the Sister as they begin to brawl.The Sisters animalistic fighting style seems to give her an edge as she buries one into the ground and throwing the other into the nearby forest. With all the action going on, the final one sends another bolt of lightning told the house. We dive out of the house as I feel a slight burn formed from the intense amount of heat coming from the electricity. The final man walks over to us as James stands up ready to fight him.


    ¡°Ashley Price. Thank you for bringing us here. I wou-¡± With incredible speed James rushes up punching the man in the face. A small shockwave rings out from the punch causing the man to skid back a few feet. A look of concern forms on the man''s face as James gets in a fighting stance. He looks like a total badass. James focuses on the man as he talks to me.


    ¡°Ash I need you to get out of here. I can hold off this pathetic excuse of a ma-¡± The man appears in front of James back handing him into the ground. The man looking annoyed turns his sights on me.


    ¡°Now where were we?¡± He takes a step forward as James jumps onto his back. James grits his teeth disappearing with the man. In the distance, I can see both James and the man falling into the lake. I take my chance to run toward the forest. James must have prepare himself just incase something were to happen. Idiot. Brave, stupid idiot.


    I make my way to the forest forgetting about the one thrown into it. He walks out of the forest channeling a large amount of lightning sending it flying toward me. The Sister lands in front of me absorbing the full attack. She leaps landing on the man smashing him into the dirt. The man throws the Sister off him as lightning strikes him. He has disappeared along with the other one that was attacking the Sister. The Sister turns around looking at the other two men. I look with her seeing one trapped in a fire vortex. He tries to battle his way out of it but Zona increases the temperature causing another lightning strike. Zona relaxes letting the flames die out. We run over to Zona trying to find James. James gets tossed from the woods landing on his feet after a few rolls. The man walks out the woods with an angry expression about him. The Sister steps in front of me with Zona and James on either side. The man stops slowly frowning. ¡°This wasn¡¯t supposed to go this way sister. He will deal with you now.¡± Lightning falls from the sky hitting the man causing him to retract. James smiles wiping some blood from the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°That was easy enough. We can tak-¡± James stops talking as I notice the Sister start shaking. The sky itself slowly goes glare as color around us slowly fades. I look over to see the old man from my dreams walking from the lake. Zona looks at the Sister frowning angrily. She turns her sights on the man as he makes his way toward us.


    ¡°So you must be Father.¡± She ignites flames in her hands sending them at him. The flames sputter out even before getting halfway to him. Zona grows angrier sending a few bolts at him. He motions them away sending them into the dirt. I look at the Sister as she continues to shake.


    ¡°Sister. You need to do something. He¡¯s coming.¡± Zona¡¯s scream brings my attention back to her as a large wave of fire gets pushed toward Father. The flames with Zona disappear as Father continues his walk toward us.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need her throwing a little tantrum.¡± With Zona disappearing, the Sister slowly loses her red hair color turning to white. A soft growl can be heard from her as she charges Father.


    ¡°What did you do to Zona?!¡± Father flicks his fingers sending Lupa across the sky into the house.


    ¡°Retreating home, I see? I will deal with you soon daughter.¡± I look at James still standing almost frozen in time. I look back to Father who stands before me. He looks down at me realizing something. His golden eyes are struck with a small mix of terror and familiarity.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be possible.¡± He grabs me by the shoulder. Something insider breaks, shatters, whatever it is causes me to overwhelm with pain. I start shaking violently again. ¡°How can you be alive?¡± Flashes in my vision spring forward seeing things. Strange words. Strange images. Indescribable. He lets go of me looking down at his hand as he looks back at me angry. ¡°It appears that I am too late.¡± The sky slowly turns from the gray to a bright red. Father looks up with a look of defeat upon his face. The pain slowly leaves my body replacing it with dread. He looks down at me with his body slowly smoking. ¡°All the pain and suffering that you will cause¡­¡± He closes his eyes fading within the smoke. I look up to see the sky slowly turning back to normal. The red hue of the sky slowly fades away as color is restored back. James blinks looking at me.


    ¡°-ke whatever is coming¡­¡± He looks around confused. ¡°Where is everyone?¡± I go to answer but strange visions fill my head again causing me to grab it. He comes to me confused. ¡°Ash. What¡¯s wrong?¡± As soon as the visions come, they go. I am unable to describe them or what they mean. What the hell is going on? By the time I collect myself, Zona reappears looking angry.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°That bastard.¡± She looks at us slowly calming down. ¡°Where¡¯s the Sister?¡± James shrugs as I point to the house. Zona takes off in a full sprint toward the house as we full suit. Zona helps up Lupa who looks confused in some rumble. ¡°Where¡¯s the Sister?¡± Lupa rubs her head confused looking at the destruction of their house.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The last thing I remember is her saying that she found a place to hide for now. She will talk to us as soon as she is able too.¡± Zona mumbles a few things underneath her breath shooting some flames into the half-destroyed fireplace. She looks at both of us.


    ¡°Make yourselves at home or at least what¡¯s left of it.¡± James slowly stumbles leaning against me. He feels cold. I catch him before he fully passes out. Lupa comes over picking him up. He attempts to hold my hand, but his hand goes limp.


    ¡°I¡¯m... alright...¡± I look at him worried as Lupa brings him to another room. Zona walks over to the mostly destroyed kitchen making tea.


    ¡°He won¡¯t die yet. So, there is no reason to worry about him yet.¡± I feel a little out of place, so I walk over to the table. I find a chair sitting down on it. She brings over a tea kettle with tea cups. She places a tea cup down filling it with tea. ¡°I am guessing you have a lot of question. Don¡¯t you?¡± I slowly nod eyeing James¡¯s door. ¡°Well ask.¡± I blow on the tea sipping on it. It tastes a lot like green tea. It smooths whatever is still going on inside of me.


    ¡°Well... Everything really.¡± She sits down across from me pouring herself a cup. She heats the tea until it¡¯s boiling drinking it.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ where to start?¡± She thinks for a moment sitting the tea cup down. ¡°About a year ago, I was chosen to save the world. With the help and cost of a few good people, we were able to do it. From what I can understand, the bitch¡­¡± She stops for a moment seeing confusion fill my face. ¡°.. The Sister. Lupa is the only person left who¡¯s called a herald. The Sister can take over her body from time to time.¡± I slowly nod slightly understanding. ¡°Anyway. The Sister was the only person who wanted to save it. Now the rest of her family is trying to undo what she stopped. How? No idea.¡± I take in all the details thinking of questions.


    ¡°Do they think I can do that?¡± She slowly smirks playing with the tea cup.


    ¡°Probably not. They probably thought you were going to come to us. My best guess is that they wanted revenge. Now, I have a question for you.¡± I sit up a little straighter not realizing that she would ask me a question. ¡°What happened to Alistar?¡± My frown explains everything Zona needed to know. She brings her hands up to her face looking sad. ¡°Did you see him die?¡± She looks at me as I shake my head no.


    ¡°We think he is still alive. We just don¡¯t know where.¡± Zona makes a face standing up.


    ¡°I will go look for him.¡± I go to ask her a question but, Lupa comes from James¡¯s room. I look at her as Lupa has a handful of bloodied rags in her hand. A slow panic sits in as Zona looks at Lupa.


    ¡°I am going to go look for Alistar. I should be back in the morning.¡± Lupa throws the rags in the fire looking back at her.


    ¡°Alright. I will watch over these two.¡± Zona heads outside as I go to Lupa.


    ¡°How is James?¡± Lupa looks at me slowly eyeing the tea.


    ¡°Um¡­ he¡¯s¡­ fine.¡± I look at the tea before she quickly picks up the tea kettle drinking quickly. I stare at her slightly freaked out. She smiles relaxed wiping her mouth. ¡°That¡¯s better. He lost a lot of blood. He just needs to rest for the most part. The weird thing is that the only wounds I found on him were on his arms.¡± I sigh feeling like a burden not being able to do anything.


    ¡°He uses his blood to do magic.¡± Lupa places the tea kettle down looking different. Like that isn¡¯t something I should have told her. She looks back at me.


    ¡°I will let Zona know about that once she gets back.¡± She goes to add more wood to the fire pausing looking outside. ¡°Do you see that?¡± I look outside with her.


    ¡°What is it Lupa?¡± Lupa frown looking away. She adds more fuel to the fire.


    ¡°Everything is just¡­ darker now.¡± I gulp hearing something coming from James¡¯s room. I look at Lupa hoping that she says yes.


    ¡°.. Could I go see James?¡± She looks back at me nodding.


    ¡°Of course. I will clean up as match as I can.¡± I quickly head to the guest bedroom. I slowly open the door slipping into the room. Luckily, this room wasn¡¯t touched when the god family or whatever they are attacked. I look over to see James with both arms wrapped in bandages. I sit next to him on the bed. He looks dead to the world. I place my head on his chest trying to feel a heartbeat.


    ¡°You enjoying yourself?¡± I look up at him with a rush of emotions running over me. Tears fill my face as I grab a pillow. I hit him over and over with a pillow. He weakly blocks my attacks.


    ¡°Okay! Okay! I get it.¡± He says as I stop. I glare at him feeling the tears fall from my face.


    ¡°DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA HOW MUCH I HATE YOU RIGHT NOW?!? You could have died James. I mean, how could you be so reckless? I have no idea what I would do if you got seriously hurt. You are my¡­¡± I stop as he hugs me. It feels nice. I slowly give in to the hug as I hug him back. ¡°Don¡¯t do that again.¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to help protect you.¡± I relax for a second in his arms before pulling away from him. A part of me is happy that he did that for me. Another part of me hates the idea that he could kill himself if he over does it. I look him in the eyes making sure how serious he knows I am.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you using your magic again. Until you learn how to pace yourself.¡± For a brief second, he goes to argue with me. However, he stops agreeing with me.


    ¡°Okay... I won¡¯t.¡± I stand up wiping my tears away from me.


    ¡°Good. Now get some rest.¡± He lays down as I leave the room. I walk over to Lupa sitting at the table. For the brief time I spent in that room, Lupa did an amazing job at cleaning. If it weren¡¯t for the two large holes going throughout the house, it would look almost spotless. ¡°Hey Lupa.¡± She looks over at me. ¡°Is there anything I can read? I won¡¯t be able to sleep for a while.¡± Lupa gets up heading to another part of the house. She enters the last remaining room coming back with a stack of books. I stop slightly shocked at them.


    ¡°These are a few books we recovered from Crag¡¯s Keep.¡± I look at the books very interested. They look old and wonderful. I¡¯ve always had a great interest in books. When I was a little kid, I would always hoard books. James would always ruin them, and the other children would destroy them. I grab one of the books looking at it. Strange symbols are on the cover etched in gold. I hold the book up to Lupa.


    ¡°What¡¯s this one?¡± She looks over frowning


    ¡°Oh¡­ I must have grabbed from the wrong stack. A few books we have can¡¯t be read. Our friend had a large collection from many different worlds.¡± I pause at the comment deciding to look through it anyway. I turn the book back over as the strange etched cover turns into words. A Tale of Love. I make a face looking over to Lupa for a second. I look back to the book flipping through a few pages. The symbols and letters within the book are utter nonsense for a moment before slowly transforming into words. The story is a basic love story between a girl and a demon. The girl tries to make the demon good again. I don¡¯t finish the book when it becomes apparent, they get a happy ending. I start to power read through the rest of the books that Lupa brought me. I only find a few other books similar to the first book I found. I yawn slowly standing up. I stretch my back out looking over at Lupa. I stop realizing that I spent the rest of the night reading.


    ¡°How did I do that¡­¡± Zona walks through the hole looking defeated. She sees Lupa fast asleep on the floor and me standing at the kitchen table. She looks at the number of books on the table frowning.


    ¡°What are you doing with those?¡± I gulp realizing that I have the entire table covered in books.


    ¡°I¡­ asked Lupa for something to read. I just got caught up in the stories.¡± She walks over looking at a few of the books. She picks up a few of the books I had trouble reading in the beginning.


    ¡°You can read this?¡± I nod slowly.


    ¡°Yea but it takes me a second to understand it.¡± She looks over the pile of books giving me a weird look.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± She leads me to the bedroom Lupa went in and out all night of it. It looks to be Lupa and Zona¡¯s bedroom. A large king-sized bed takes up most of the room. She leads me to a closest having stacks upon stacks of books within it. ¡°A lot of these books come from someone who knew a lot about the world. See if you can find anything about what¡¯s going on.¡± I get this sense of pride flowing through me. I am useful after all.


    ¡°Is there anything I should be looking for any keywords?¡± Zona nods looking through one of the stacks.


    ¡°Look for anything about red sky, dark, weird, or evil.¡± We start to look through the stacks of books. I yawn realizing how exhausted I feel. I move a book away causing a small stack to fall. I grumble stacking the books back up. I grab one book causing something to resonate within me. A depiction of a snake is on the cover of it. The title of the book is called The End Times. I slowly flip through the book seeing awful images. I feel something in my mind causing it to become fuzzy. I drop the book holding my head. The book falls open to a name etched in red pin. Siver. I look over to Zona feeling the fuzziness leave me.


    ¡°Does Siver mean anything to you?¡± She drops the books in her hand getting a vengeful look in her eye.

 Chapter 38: Back on the Road

    ¡°Wait¡­ So Siver was a snake?¡± I ask sitting down on Zona¡¯s bed. Zona starts to pack a bag hastily.


    ¡°Yes and no. It was the one of the things I had to defeat in order to save the world. It was an old powerful demon I think.¡± My mouth goes dry at the though of an actual living demon.


    ¡°A demon?¡± She nods finishing her packing. She goes over to the nightstand picking up a necklace. She puts it on looking back at me.


    ¡°We will pick you up supplies in a nearby town. Once we make sure it is dead, than we can work on the next part of the plan.¡± I pause slightly making sure I heard her right.


    ¡°We?¡± She looks at me as she picks up a large hat.


    ¡°Yes. It looks like you can read the old dead languages. So, you will be coming with us just in case we need you to read something.¡±


    ¡°...Will it be dangerous?¡± She turns away looking in the mirror. She smiles at her reflection deciding that this will be the best look for her. She looks back at me.


    ¡°Of course not. Lupa and me can handle anything that gets thrown at us.¡± I shift my options, but I decide that if can help I must.


    ¡°Okay.. What time are we leaving?¡±


    ¡°Go sleep. I will wake you up after I head to town and grab supplies. I also need to find a horse and cart.¡± I leave the room going back to James¡¯s room. I find James is still asleep, so I get in bed beside him. I quickly fall asleep with the last couple of hours events running through my mind. I am awoken by Zona who is shaking my arm. ¡°It¡¯s time to head out.¡± I yawn sitting up. I blink a few times realizing that I was cuddling James. I stand up quickly slightly blushing. Zona rolls her eyes. ¡°Help him in the cart and we can head out.¡± She leaves the room.


    ¡°You need to get up James.¡± He groans rolling away from me. I huff hitting him a pillow. He huffs back slowly getting up.


    ¡°I am up..¡± He stands up stretching slightly. I find a pile of clothes that are way too big for anyone living here. I find a shirt to give him. He looks at it for a minute before making a few changes to it. He rips the sleeves off it and uses the sleeves as a belt. He puts it on. ¡°Really?¡± I laugh slightly leading him outside.


    ¡°It¡¯s that or no shirt.¡± He smirks slightly.


    ¡°I am okay with that.. Are you?¡± I frown slightly feeling my face get red. We see a cart with a white horse connected to it. Lupa and Zona are sitting in the front. Zona has a large straw hat with a red cloak covering her body. She looks over to us annoyed.


    ¡°Come on and hurry up. We need to get moving.¡± James looks at the cart confused.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I get in the cart offering my hand for him.


    ¡°We are going to see if something is alive.¡± He frowns taking my hand and getting in the cart.


    ¡°Well... She can drop us off back at town then.¡± Lupa urges the horse forward. We make our way from the destroyed house. Zona looks back at James.


    ¡°We need Ashley for a reason James. So, you can either decide to come with us or not.¡± He makes a face at Zona causing her to flip him off. She faces forward leaning back against the cart.


    ¡°I need to tell my...¡± Lupa chimes in.


    ¡°I already talked to your parents James. They are really nice people.¡± He makes a comment underneath his breath.


    ¡°How did you find them?¡± She turns around pointing to her nose.


    ¡°I am really good at tracking.¡± He doesn¡¯t say anything else deciding to rest. He lays down placing his head on my lap. Before I can say anything, he is fast asleep. I relax trying to wrap my head around that has happened in the last twenty-four hours.


    We spend the rest of the day traveling South. We each take turns driving the cart. Luckily, whenever it¡¯s either me or James turn, we just drive the cart straight. Zona and Lupa take turns keeping watch. We don¡¯t run into any problems except for a few animals wandering in the middle of the road. We finally stop the cart after a couple of days of traveling. Lupa pulls the cart over near a decently sized lake. The lake is crystal clear with many fish swimming around in it. It¡¯s a perfect spot for us to stop for the night. A village is down the road so we can go collect more supplies that they have forgotten. Lupa pulls the cart over. Zona gets out of the cart. Lupa leaps out of the car sprinting into the nearby forest. Zona looks at James as we both climb out of the cart.


    ¡°Set up camp. Me and Ashley are going to go bathe.¡± James goes to tell her off, but I elbow him in the side. He grumbles looking back her with a smile.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°Fine.¡± She smiles happily grabbing a few extra clothes, towels, and some soap.


    ¡°Come along Ashley.¡± I follow her getting nervous. Before I get to the lake, Zona has already started to strip. I quickly turn away from her feeling embarrassed.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting in?¡± I turn my back to her stripping down covering myself. I enter the water realizing that the lake is cloudy now. A dense steam rolls off the lake as I sink next to Zona. The water is the perfect temperature. I sigh somewhat happy sinking to where my nose was just out of the water. Zona relaxes against the edge of the lake. She looks down at me smiling.


    ¡°Enjoying yourself?¡± I nod happily. Her smile turns to a frown as a tree-limb breaks behind us. She stands up faces the nearby tree-line. She creates a fire bolt shooting into the forest. I look toward the forest than back at her. I see scars running up and down her back. These scars are large and deep. I feel sorry for her. She sits back down and pauses looking at me. ¡°Everything alright?¡± I raise my head out of the water.


    ¡°.. What happened to your back?¡± I notice a slight raise in temperature in the lake as she settles back into her place.


    ¡°The Church of the Brothers. Back when I was younger, I was held prisoner for being a mage. They did things trying to prove that I was a mage. They did that to me to prove it.¡± I look at her shocked.


    ¡°Do you hate them?¡± She smirks slightly.


    ¡°I did at one point. Now? They don¡¯t mess with me. I don¡¯t mess with them.¡± I see Lupa from across the lake carrying a large buck. I look on impressed with the size of the buck she brought down. I look back to Zona.


    ¡°The military has blamed the Church of the Brothers for everything that has happened last year.¡± Zona shrugs relaxing deeper into the water.


    ¡°All I am worried about is getting this finally over with. The gods have played too big of part in my life. The Church and especially the military can worry about themselves.¡± Zona closes her eyes for a moment relaxing completely. I go to close my eyes, but I notice Zona stiffen up. She opens both of her eyes staring into the middle of the lake. Her breath has quickened as she holds up one of her hands. A small ball of black flames explodes out causing the lake to evaporate lake.


    ¡°Zona! What are you doing?¡± The flames stop as her body relaxes again. The panic in her eyes leaves her leaving her looking confused.


    ¡°Sorry thought I saw something.¡± She gets out of the water somewhat quickly. I follow her looking back in the lake. A majority of the water is now gone as a lot of the water has started to evaporate. We dry ourselves off. Zona is constantly looking over her shoulder back at the lake.  She hands me some clothes. Luckily, we have the same body type. I notice her put on a weird looking necklace. It has a weird stone at the base of i. She looks over her shoulder one last time as we head back to camp. I walk in to see the buck that Lupa was carrying being cooked. Lupa is cooking as James looks to be working out. I roll my eyes but smiling slightly happy he is getting back to normal. Lupa looks over to Zona and frowns slightly.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Zona quickly goes back to her old attitude playing off like nothing happen.


    ¡°Yes. Nice work on getting us the food. It will still take us a week at least to get where we are going.¡± Lupa studies Zona for a second but smiles happy at the compliment.


    ¡°Thank you. Oh, Mary wants her apples.¡± I pause confused and look at Zona.


    ¡°Mary?¡± Zona makes a face grabbing an apple heading over to the horse.


    ¡°Lupa is very keen on naming all the animals we use for our travels.¡± She throws an apple to Mary to which she eats up happily. Zona comes back over sitting next to Lupa. James looks over to us as he finishes his training. Hopefully he has learned his listen when it comes to doing his magic. He walks over plopping next to me. I look at him holding my nose.


    ¡°You need to go bathe now.¡± He rolls his eyes relaxing.


    ¡°I will after I eat. So, the more important question...¡± He looks at Zona and Lupa. ¡°So, are you two a thing?¡± I almost spit out the water I am drinking looking at James furious. I hit him on the arm angry.


    ¡°James that is so rude!¡± Lupa stops cooking the buck looking at Zona confused. Zona¡¯s cheeks are a nice crimson red.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Zona¡¯s entire face lights up causing James to laugh.


    ¡°Nothing Lupa.¡± James smirks sitting up interested.


    ¡°Well Lupa. When two people love each other¡­¡± He stops after I hit him a few more times laughing his head off. The fire burns brighter as Zona turns a deep side of crimson.


    ¡°James. I am warning you¡­¡± She stops standing straight up looking serious. Lupa stands up slightly growling underneath her breath. We stand up last looking at a group of men walking over to else. I look over to see them dressed in military clothing. The men leading the group is dressed in superior military uniform. Zona glares at them. ¡°State your business.¡± The group of about ten looks worried except for the leader.


    ¡°We are securing the path so that Lord Lionheart can make his way through. If you could please clear the area.¡± Zona laughs to herself glaring at the man.


    ¡°Who?¡± The man frowns looking disgusted.


    ¡°Who? Well our glorious leader that will bring us the promise land. Everything you need to know about him is here.¡± He holds up a piece of paper causing James to chuckle to himself. The paper lights on fire causing the man to drop it. Zona glares at the men as I hear a faint growl from Lupa. A few men start to whisper back and forth between each other. Names like White Wolf and the Traitor get thrown around. Another group of soldiers can be seen in the distance. Zona glances at Lupa who silently gives her a signal. Lupa looks ready to attack as the soldiers come to the view. A man dressed in gold armor leads the group. He is a good foot taller compared to everyone else and is carrying on his back a golden great sword. The group of men in front of us part as the man walks toward us. He is in a full suit of armor as he stomps his way over to us. He stops looking down at Zona.


    ¡°Hello. My name is Lord Lionheart.¡± His voice sounds rich and cheerful.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want any trouble.¡± He waves his hand as the men start to march away.


    ¡°Of course not. We are keen on recruiting all able men to defend our land from monsters.¡± His helmet scans the group for a moment. ¡°As far as I can tell, we won¡¯t have any issues with you.¡± He turns away leading his bodyguards away. James frowns for taking a step forward. I grab his hand and jerk him back. I feel the tension in the air leave as they march away from us. I try to relax hoping something like that doesn¡¯t happen again. Zona and Lupa keep guard making sure no one else gets that close again

 Chapter 39: The Cult of the Brothers

    In the morning, we head to the nearby town to collect some more supplies. Zona gives both of us a stern look before we enter the town. ¡°We are only going to stop for at least an hour. Do not. I repeat do not leave the cart.¡± I notice James getting an angry look in his face.


    ¡°You know. If I wanted to be treated like a child, I would have stayed with my parents.¡± Zona shoots him a dirty look facing forward.


    ¡°There is still time for that James.¡± I place my hand on his arm trying to calm him down. He looks over me relaxing as we pull into the town. The town is way bigger than Hope. Since the town is so close to the lake, they have set up a sort of paradise place. Stores line the main street housing falling behind them. Toward the center of town sits a beautifully decorated town square. Lupa pulls the cart over near a few other carts. Lupa puts her hood up as she climbs out of the cart. Zona looks at us one last time glaring slightly. ¡°Do not leave the cart. We will be right back.¡± She gets out of the cart following Lupa to the many stores lining the street and the town square. Once they are out of view, James looks at me.


    ¡°Want to go explore?¡± I make a face at him letting him know my answer already.


    ¡°Zona told us that we needed to stay in the cart.¡± He gets up with a shocked face. He hops out of the cart placing his hands on his face.


    ¡°Oh no. I am out of the cart. I hope Miss Fire pants doesn¡¯t catch me.¡± He smirks turns away walking toward the square. I glare at him stomping my feet.


    ¡°James Young! Get back here right now!¡± I get off the cart trying to follow him once he gets out of the view. I make my way through the square looking for him. I notice a crowd of people toward the east side of the square. A few carts that look familiar are set up toward the side of town. I feel someone grab me on my sides causing me to jump. I turn around glaring at James. ¡°I told you that we shouldn¡¯t leave the cart.¡± He shrugs looking over to the crowd.


    ¡°I know. Want to go say hi Cameron and the gang?¡± I realize that the carts were from the gang. It would be nice to thank them for everything that they did. I sigh slightly walking with him over to the crowd.


    ¡°Fine. We need to go back to the cart right after this.¡± The closer we get to the crowd the more I notice something very wrong. The crowd isn¡¯t enjoying what they are seeing. We make our way to the front. I stop almost getting sick to my stomach. Cameron, Elizabeth, and Hugo are lined up chained up. Lumie has a majority of his body skinned off. I gasp covering my mouth trying not to get sick. A group of black robed men stand around our group of friends. A man uncovers his hood showing the burned priest from before. He smiles closing his eyes.


    ¡°As you can see brothers and sisters, the true monsters are the mages. For I¡¯ve seen the true light of the Brothers." Lumie starts to chuckle spitting some blood on the ground.


    ¡°Your whole order is corrupt. Your gods are nothing but weak pathetic people who are scared of true power.¡± The burned priest opens his eyes looking enrages. He walks over to Lumie rolling up his sleeves. His arms have strange weird symbols on them. My head gets a little fuzzy as the symbols start to make sense. They bestow a strange power of people¡¯s bodies. I make a move trying to do anything, but James stops me. I look on horror as the priest places his hand on Lumie¡¯s head.


    ¡°Be cleansed of your filth mage.¡± The symbols on his arms to glow causing Lumie to violently shake. Blood starts to pour from his mouth, ears, eyes, any place blood can pour out. The symbols on his arms glow slightly and fade as he removes his hand from his face. A black handprint reminds on Lumie¡¯s face as Lumie slumps over to the ground. The man holds his hand up. ¡°I am the Cleanser. All mages shall fear me.¡± Hugo slowly wakes up seeing Lumie¡¯s body. He flexes looking angry. The robed men standing around beat him over the head until he is knocked out again. ¡°Anyone caught in association with a mage will be branded a traitor to the Brothers.¡± The robed men brand Hugo, Elizabeth, and Cameron with red hot iron. The priest looks at the crowd smiling evilly. ¡°Spread the word, that the Broth-¡± He stops looking toward me and James. ¡°It appears that we have more mages to cleanse brothers.¡± A fire bolt rings from the crowd hitting the priest in the chest. The crowd runs away from the fight. I get separated from James as I get carried with the sea of people. I look over seeing Zona taking off her hat looking furious.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°I am going to enjoy this.¡± The priest removes the burning robe showing off my symbols underneath the robe. The priest smiles looking beyond happy.


    ¡°The Chosen One. Zona Everlast.¡± Zona stops for a moment looking at the priest. A slow look of terror comes across her face.


    ¡°You.¡± The priest smiles walking toward Zona.


    ¡°I missed you so much. I knew the Brother¡¯s gave me these powers to punish you for what you did all those years ago.¡± Zona shoots flames toward the priest as the symbols glow absorbing the flames. I look over to see James fighting the robed men trying to free Elizabeth, Hugo, and Cameron. Lupa leaps onto the square charging the priest. I finally break free from the crowd running over to help James. Out of nowhere, I get punched by a robed man in the face. I fall hitting my head on the square tile.


    I look around with a ringing in my ears. I see James release Hugo as Elizabeth jumps out of their carts throwing daggers at the robed men. Lupa punches the burned priest in the stomach causing him to fly into a nearby building. The robed man who hit me tries to pick me up when my hearing returns to me. I kick and punch the man trying to get him to let me go. He stops as a dagger gets thrown impaling him in the back. I fall from his shoulder landing on my feet. I look around seeing the remaining men of the priest¡¯s being finished off. I walk over to James as he releases Cameron. Cameron looks up at him. ¡°Thank you for saving us.¡± James helps him up as Elizabeth stabs the last robed man in the heart. I look over to see Hugo picking up Lumie¡¯s body. Hugo starts to march off away from town. Cameron looks sad as Elizabeth walks over to us.


    ¡°The Brother¡¯s won¡¯t let you...¡± We hear a loud snap as our attention is brought over to Zona and Lupa. Lupa stands behind Zona as Zona snaps her fingers causing a small explosion sending the burned preist across the square. His symbols are glowing bright blue as the priest stands up smirking evilly. ¡°The amount of punishments you received weren¡¯t enough.¡± Zona glares walking over to him. The priest attempts to grab her, but she deflects the grab punching him in the ribs. Another serious crack as the priest doubles over in pain. The priest looks up as Zona kicks the priest across the face. Something comes over Zona as she looks to be enjoying the pain, she is inflicting on him. After another kick sending blood coming from the priest, Lupa walks over grabbing ahold of her.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough Zona.¡± Zona glares at Lupa trying to fight her grip.


    ¡°That man... He...¡± Zona stops slowly calming down. ¡°You¡¯re right Zona.¡± She looks over to Elizabeth and Cameron. ¡°Let them finish him off.¡± We walk over to her as Cameron and Elizabeth look at the priest angrily. As I get to Zona, the priest coughs drawing our attention to them.


    ¡°You think you are a hero Zona. All those lives innocent lives you killed. Those children.¡± Zona gets ridged as he continues. ¡°We all knew that you were going to be a killer. A monster. A mis-¡± Zona turns around rage filling her eyes. She charges him pressing her hand on his unburnt face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you like it.¡± Black flames burst from her hand covering the rest of his face. She turns around stomping away from the man. The flames continue to burn the man. We all look on in somewhat horror as the priest start to scream in pain. ¡°We are leaving.¡± Lupa looks at Zona a little worried as she follows her. I look at Cameron and Elizabeth who look away from the burning priest. One by one we follow Zona. Before we can leave, Cameron pulls his cart up beside us.


    ¡°We are going to go find Hugo. If we meet up again, we will find a way to make up for you saving us.¡± James nods as Cameron urges his cart forward speeding down the road away from the city. Zona with a cold look on her face motions the cart leaving the town. I look back one last at the destruction we caused the town.

 Chapter 40: History Lessons

    We spend the next day traveling. We barely talked to one another feeling the growing tension in the air. As it grows closer to night, Lupa looks over at Zona. ¡°Maybe we need to stop for the night?¡± Zona looks over at Lupa with an annoyed look at her face.


    ¡°We are only a few days away from the Southern Desert. We should keep pushing.¡± Lupa frowns slightly placing her hand on Zona¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I want to talk Zona.¡± Zona slows the cart down pulling it over on the side of the road. She looks back at us trying to remain calm.


    ¡°You two will need to set up camp.¡± Before we can ask any questions, Zona and Lupa head into the nearby forest. James groans standing up stretching his back out.


    ¡°Zona has a lot of issues.¡± I frown at the mean comment he made. I toss him a bag once he is out of the cart.


    ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t. I think she is just a little wary from all the stuff that happened to her before.¡± James perks up as he starts to pitch the tent.


    ¡°Oh, really like what?¡± I stop myself from oversharing details about Zona.


    ¡°Just stuff that happened when she was a kid.¡± Once he has finished setting up the tent, he looks over at me annoyed.


    ¡°Want to go get us some fire wood? I still need to set the other tent up.¡± I huff not wanting to go into the forest. He gives me a look dropping the other tent. ¡°Do you know how to set this up?¡± I sigh defeated marching into the forest. I pick a few sticks as I hear shouting in the distance. I assume the rest making my way over to the where I hear the voices. I look upon a small clearing where Zona stomps back and forth as Lupa sits on a rock staring at her.


    ¡°Zona... I am just...¡± Zona turns to her holding up her hands.


    ¡°I am fine Lupa. Really. I know I had a few rough spots here and there, but I am completely fine.¡± Lupa frowns looking at her sad.


    ¡°Why are you constantly looking over your shoulder than?¡± Zona stops looking caught.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are...¡± Lupa stands up looking determined to find the truth.


    ¡°Zona. I spend every waking moment around you. I can tell when you are happy, sad, emotional... fearful. You know he isn-¡± Lupa stops as a small fire appears on a nearby flower. Zona swipes the air sending flames out. She scorches the ground leaving a distinct mark on it.


    ¡°I am not scared Lupa. I know he is gone. He¡¯s dead. It¡¯s... just... When I am alone, I can...¡± She points to her head with a finger. ¡°Hear his voice. I sometimes think I see him. Lupa. I...¡± Lupa walks over to Zona.


    ¡°What about that man back there? You took it too far Zona.¡± Zona slightly glares at her.


    ¡°He was there when I was a kid. I remember him Lupa. He deserved everything that he got.¡± Lupa doesn¡¯t say anything when Zona turns away from her. ¡°I could have killed him. I really wanted to burn his eyes out, melt his stomach. Do things he did to me.¡± Zona looks down at her hands. ¡°I...¡± She stops as Lupa hugs her from behind. Nothing happens for a second as Zona turns around hugging her fully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I am so sorry.¡± Lupa looks at her wiping a tear forming in Zona¡¯s eye.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I am here for you Zona.¡± Lupa perks up looking over in my direction. I hide before a tree hoping she didn¡¯t see me. ¡°We need to get back to them.¡± I poke my head out from my hiding place seeing them head back toward camp. Once they are out of view, I let out a sigh of relief. I start to think that James might have been right about Zona. I shake those thoughts out of my head realizing that I¡¯ve walked in the middle of the opening. I look around somewhat freaked out.


    ¡°What am I doing out here?¡± I turn around looking back toward the way I came. My eyes slowly draw upon the scorched mark on the ground. My head slowly begins to get fuzzy as I feel myself drop the sticks that I am holding. I touch the side of my face as I sway back and forth. I try to close my eyes, but something forces me to keep looking at the mark. My vision slowly fades as I get lost into the darkness of the mark.


    I open my eyes to growling. I look around seeing that I am in a barn. The animals inside start causing a lot of nose. A rock past my face barely missing me hitting the wood near me. ¡°Shut up. You will get your food soon.¡± A man¡¯s voices rings from outside. I feel myself starting to panic realizing something is very wrong. I head to the force trying to figure out what happened to me or where I am. I walk toward the barn door as it opens. A heavy-set man walks into the barn with a small girl. The little girl looks familiar but somewhat different. The heavy-set man looks straight me for a moment. He points his hand toward the loft.  ¡°That will be where you will be staying. You will start work in the morning girl.¡± The girl doesn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Zona! Do you understand me?¡± Zona looks up nodding still not speaking. The man walks out of the barn leaving the small girl behind. He didn¡¯t see me. I reach out to the girl.


    ¡°Can you see me?¡± My hand goes through her shoulder as she over to the corner. She leans against it hugging her legs tightly to her body. Before I can react, I feel the fuzziness in my head start again. I try to take a few steps to the girl before falling into darkness. When I come to, I am back in the opening again. I roll over getting sick. Once down, I stand up slightly shaking. I slowly make my way back to the camp trying to get myself under control. As I see the camp in the distance, I fall forward face first into the dirt. I can¡¯t move my body. My mind feels like it is on fire. I slowly slip into darkness as someone picks up my body.


    I am awoken feeling extremely hot. I slowly open my eyes feeling the grogginess leave my body. I sit in the back of the cart. I look around seeing Lupa, Zona, and James sitting by a campfire. Zona looks over a map confusion fueling her face. I edge myself trying to get off the cart. I step on the ground feeling weak. I grab ahold of the cart trying to stable me. ¡°Woah...¡± All three look over causing James to quickly come toward me.


    ¡°Ash. Are you okay?¡± Their worried faces send concern throughout my body.


    ¡°... Yes? How was I out?¡± I notice that the trees surrounding are suited to a hotter climate. The air is thick feeling like soup. Lupa hands me some food and water. James helps me sit down next to the put-out campfire. I slowly eat the food and drink the water trying not to choke. I never realized how hungry I was. Zona looks at me showing me a map.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°A few days.¡± I cough almost choking on some food. ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°I... don¡¯t know. I was out collecting sticks.¡± I stop choosing not to let them know about me hearing their conversation. ¡°I had this weird dream.¡± James frowns looking at me.


    ¡°Did you have another one of the Brothers?¡± Zona and Lupa look at me concerned. I swallow trying to remember exactly what I saw.


    ¡°I saw this fat man and small girl, but I wasn¡¯t another person this time. I was actually there. I think. When I woke up, I barely made it to the camp.¡± Lupa looks at Zona who shakes her head confused.


    ¡°Do you have any idea what trigger this?¡± I shake my head no causing her to curse underneath her bed. ¡°We will have to watch over you more carefully. Now if you would excuse me, I am going to go figure out where we are.¡± Zona stands up stretching slightly. I look at James confused.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± James feels my head with the back of his hand still looking concerned.


    ¡°We should be in the heart of the Southern Desert.¡± I look around not believing him.


    ¡°I thought the Southern Desert was this hostile place that no life lived.¡± Zona looks back at me nodding.


    ¡°It was. I am going to go look around hopefully finding out a why.¡± Zona closes her eyes as flame erupts from underneath her. She flies into the sky. James gets up going over to the cart.


    ¡°You need to keep drinking water.¡± I sigh drinking more water. I look at Lupa who still looks worried from the last time I saw her.


    ¡°Lupa... Is everything okay?¡± She looks at me slowly forcing a smile.


    ¡°Yes. I am just... I am hoping being her won¡¯t bring back bad memories.¡± I look at her confused as Zona lands on the ground rolling across her back. She stands up dusting some dirt off her.


    ¡°The entire desert seems to be covered in vegetation.¡± Lupa stands up as James comes back giving me more water.


    ¡°What do you think caused this Zona?¡± Zona thinks for a moment trying to burn a few plants nearby.


    ¡°My guess is that since the underground city is gone. Life is returning to the sands.¡± Zona frowns trying to suppress her anger. ¡°Could you possible get the Sister to come out?¡± Lupa pauses slightly shock.


    ¡°I can try Zona.¡± I feel like that I am about to get sick. I stand up heading over to a few bushes. I luckily made it, so they didn¡¯t have to watch me make a fool of myself.


    ¡°Ashely. Are you alright?¡± I hear Zona call from the group. I give her a thumbs up.


    ¡°I ate to fast. I will be fine. Just give me a minute and James I don¡¯t need you to come over here.¡± I hear some laughter coming from the girls as a huff comes from James. I wipe my mouth trying to feel better. I look up noticing a beautiful flower sitting in the sun. The flower is a rose with strange black strips running down the petals. I start to get that fuzzy feeling again causing me to panic. ¡°No! Someone help me!¡± I look away from the flower running back to the camp. Instead of falling into darkness like last time, the life surrounding me slowly disappears.  ¡°James?¡± I don¡¯t get a response. ¡°JAMES?! Zona! Lupa!¡±


    I call out as my voice echoes across the desert. The sand dunes run for miles as the unbearable heat from the sun beats down on me. ¡°What the hell is happening to me?¡± I scream at the top of my lungs. The ground beneath me starts to shake as I fall to the ground. Something erupts from the sand sending it flying into the air. I shield my eyes from the falling sand. I hear something like blades being sharpen against each other. I look seeing a massive snake shaking sand off its black scales. A bright red stripe runs along its house sized body. It¡¯s bright yellow eyes look down at me hissing.


    ¡°That took longer than excepted.¡± His voice sounds like pure evil. He looks around looking at the dunes. ¡°Idiot gods. I shall have my revenge on this world.¡± His tongue flickers out causing his body to curl up in a defensive position. ¡°It can¡¯t be...¡± Dark clouds form overhead as two figures appear in the distance. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you two would b-¡± A black tendril impales the snake through the roof of it¡¯s mouth. I gasp backing up. The figures walk into view looking like something straight out of a horror story. The male has pure white and white irises. His hair is long flowing down most of his back. He appears to be wearing only black pants. Otherwise his entire body is exposed. Getting a better look at him, I notice faint black tattoos covering his exposed body. His body is ghostly white. Almost appearing to another being in front of the sun.


    ¡°You understand why we are here. Right Siver?¡± The tendril gets removed as Siver looks angry at the man. He lunges at the man before five tendrils pierce Siver¡¯s body. The other figure jumps landing on Siver¡¯s giant head. The other figure is a woman similar to the man. Instead of white hair and eyes, she instead has black. The woman is outlined in a black almost suit or armor. She smiles a toothy grin looking up at the man.


    ¡°Can I finish him off Grant?¡± Grant waves his hand as black tendrils wrap around Siver. The woman jumps off as Siver gets ripped apart. The tendrils fight among themselves trying to destroy more of the body. Grant smiles sharp teeth almost glowing with delight. The woman yawns looking at the massive black stain across the sand. ¡°What¡¯s next Grant?¡± Grant looks North getting a hungry look in his eyes.


    ¡°Hmm I am thinking eating an entire town. Seeing you destroy that pest made me... peckish.¡± They start walking north toward as the vegetation returns around me. I blink realizing that I am on the ground. James is over me looking worried.


    ¡°Ash. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± I slowly stop shaking sitting up. I grab my head as a pounding headache hits me.


    ¡°I... just saw something.¡± Zona frowns looking concerned.


    ¡°What did you see?¡± I look at her.


    ¡°.. I saw Siver... erupting out of the ground.¡± Zona and especially Lupa have a look of anger sweep across their face. ¡°However, he started freaking out. Dark clouds started forming above else.¡± When I say dark clouds, Zona loses all color in her face. I stop looking at her as she bends down looking at me seriously.


    ¡°What happened next?¡± I gulp somewhat frighten of Zona all of the sudden.


    ¡°A man and a woman appeared. The woman killed Siver with these black things. I don¡¯t know how to describe them.¡± Zona stands up trying to control her breathing. Lupa follows her as Zona starts to pace back and forth.


    ¡°I told you he would be back Lupa.¡± Lupa stands between us and her.


    ¡°You don-¡± Zona cuts her off heading to the cart.


    ¡°We need to head to the capital.¡± James looks at me going to say something. I shake my head no and start to follow Zona. Lupa follows Zona looking beyond worried for her. I lean close to James.


    ¡°She is working through stuff. We are going to help her.¡± James doesn¡¯t say anything as we get in the back of the cart. Zona urges the cart forward. The cart jerks forward flying down the path. The three of us look at Zona worried as she has a look of pure determination in her eyes. We eventually make it out of the Southern Desert. I let James fall asleep first in the cart. For some reason, I don¡¯t feel exhausted. I lean against the back of the cart slightly listening in on Lupa and Zona¡¯s conversation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to go to the capital.¡±


    ¡°We have too. Maybe we can find more information about what she saw.¡±


    ¡°.. Are you doing this just...¡± There is pause for a second and Lupa starts to whimper slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lupa.¡± I poke my head around to the front of the cart. Zona is hugging Lupa somewhat tight. ¡°I... just need to make sure.¡± There is a worried tone to her voice. I feel bad for listening in, but I need some answers.


    ¡°Um... make sure what?¡± Zona looks at me. She makes a face of annoyance but sighs closing her eyes.


    ¡°There was a man that had the same abilities of the person you described. The last time we saw him. He supposedly died there.¡± Zona grips the reins of the horse. ¡°We have to make sure he is dead.¡± I pause realizing that I forgot about them woman.


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t the only one.¡± Both Zona and Lupa look at me confusion filling their face. ¡°There was a woman also.¡± I smell smoke in the distance causing me to look down the road. Lupa and Zona look down the road causing Zona to stop the cart. Lupa stands up hoping down from the cart. We both look at Lupa as she takes off sprinting toward the town.


    ¡°LUPA! God damnit.¡± James wakes up confused as Zona looks at both of us. ¡°Stay here. Understand me?¡± Before we can answer, Zona takes off after her. I look up seeing dark clouds forming over the town.

 Chapter 41: Meeting the Twins

    James rubs his eyes looking around confused. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± I look at him somewhat worried about the dream or vision I had.


    ¡°Lupa took off sprinting toward a burning town and Zona went after her. I think they are going to be in trouble James.¡± James groans getting out of the cart. I glare at him pointing at him to get back in the cart. ¡°Get back here James.¡±


    ¡°I am going to see what¡¯s going on.¡± He reaches into his pocket for a split second. He stops deciding to run to the town.


    ¡°JAMES!¡± I jump out of the cart and run into the burning town. The mix of smoke and a gut ranching smell hits me as I get to the town. I tie some extra rags around my face to keep the smoke. The black clouds overhead have turned into storm clouds. It starts to lightly rain as thunder rings throughout the town. I hear a building crumble next to me causing me to jump. I run to another alley trying to find any of my friends. I notice two figures walking towards me. I dive into an alley scraping my hands and knees. I quickly breath in holding back the pain. I slowly peer from the alley to see two men in bandit gear. One is carrying a bow another carrying a sword. The one carrying the bow looks at the sword one.


    ¡°Still haven¡¯t found anything yet.¡± The other man sighs angrily.


    ¡°There has to be...¡± He stops seeing a woman stumble out of a building. The woman is the same person who killed Siver. The bandit motions his head toward the woman. ¡°Hello little lady.¡± She smiles happily as I notice blood dripping from her mouth. The bandit with the bow notices trying to draw an arrow on her. A black tendril stabs through the bandit snapping his bow in half. The bandit makes a wet coughing noise as the black tendril rips out his heart. The other man gasps dropping his sword. The tendril brings the beating heart over to the woman as she licks it. She smiles stretching her mouth wide consuming the heart in one bite.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ The best part of a human.¡± The other man takes off running as another two tendrils shoot out from the shadowing impaling the man¡¯s legs. He cries out as he slowly gets dragged back to the woman. The man starts crying his eyes out trying to escape from the woman. ¡°You can be my snack for later.¡± The woman turns around walking away as the man gets dragged behind her. The man tries to grab onto something locking eyes with me.


    ¡°Girl! Please do something!¡± The woman stops looking back at me.


    ¡°Oh look... Another snack.¡± The tendril start to smother the man as the woman walks toward me. By the time she passes him, the only thing left of the man is a red blood stain. It starts to rain harder as the woman gets closer.  I try tell myself to run but my body won¡¯t answer. She steps in front of me looking down at me. She is about the same height as Lupa. She sniffs me with a surprised look coming over her face. ¡°Hmm.. Someone¡¯s innocent.¡± She places her hand on my chin lifting it up slightly. ¡°You will be-¡± She gets caught off as a rock flies trying to hit her. A tendril reacts deflecting the rock away from her. She looks to see who threw the rock.¡±Hmm..¡± When she looks away, I take off running through the alley. I hear her start laughing as I reach the town center. I see blood stains litter the ground as I reach a statue. The rain has started to come down harder. She appears walking behind the statue. ¡°You are a fun one. Maybe I will keep you alive so I can play with you... later.¡± A few tendrils appear from behind her slowly going for me. I back up tripping over something. As I fall, I get caught by Lupa. She has deep red hair, but light purple eyes. The woman looks interested at Lupa. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Stay away from my friend.¡± I look shocked as Lupa looks like the Sister. However, it is still Lupa in control.


    ¡°You are going to be fun.¡± Lupa charges the woman trying to get a few swipes in. At first the woman swiftly dodges out of her attacks. A tendril shoots out stabbing Lupa in the shoulder. Lupa falls to her knees as the woman looks on disappointed. ¡°Is that it?¡± Lupa slowly grips on the tendril her hair slowly turning black. The tendril tries to pull away but Lupa uses her other hand to cut it off. The woman smiles looking excited again. ¡°That¡¯s more l-¡± Lupa moves with such incredible speed appearing behind her. Lupa slams the woman down into the ground. A shocked expression fills the woman¡¯s face as Lupa digs her extended nails into her. Lupa tosses the woman into the building causing black blood to pour from her. The woman frowns removing herself from the building. Lupa grabs ahold of the statue throwing it at the woman. The statue crashes into the woman. Lupa takes off running down a side street. Black tendrils rip apart the building as the woman stomps out of it looking angry. Out of the corner of my eye, Lupa pounces on the woman pinning her to the ground. She starts to tear into her ripping off chunks of skin from her. Woman punches Lupa causing one her ribs to break. Lupa lets out a growl biting into the woman¡¯s arm. Lupa unleashes all her pent-up animal instincts ripping off the woman¡¯s off. The woman screams in pain as black tendrils wrap around Lupa. They fling her through a few buildings. The woman stands up breathing heavy. She looks down at her missing arm as black blood pours from multiple parts of her body. ¡°Foolish..¡± Her arm starts to reform as black tendrils replace it. A large cabinet gets thrown from a building barely missing the woman.  The woman looks over seeing Lupa charging at her. The woman grows angry and screams. ¡°ENOUGH.¡± Hundreds of black tendrils wrap around Lupa pinning her to the ground. Lupa stomps toward the woman causing the woman to have a surprised look upon her face. More tendrils wrap around Lupa finally stopping her. The woman slowly walks to Lupa angry. ¡°My turn.¡± Lupa looks up at her with pure black eyes.


    ¡°Mu..st... protect...¡± The woman narrows her eyes as bright red flames shoot out hitting the woman. The woman backs away from the flames allowing Zona to get in-between Lupa and the woman.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    ¡°Let her go bitch.¡± The woman looks toward to Zona sending tendrils at her. Even before the tendrils can get close to her, flames incinerate them. A flame vortex engulfs the woman. She tries to fight the flames, but nothing seems to work. I feel myself get grabbed and I look freaking out. James pulls me out of the war zone.


    ¡°We need to get out of here.¡± I glare at him for a second.


    ¡°Why did you leave the cart?¡± He glares back at me.


    ¡°I wanted to help.¡± I give him a look pointing at everything.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do anything about this.¡± He looks down looking somewhat disappointed.


    ¡°Yes but... We both stop as we hear a scream. We both look to see a black tendril shooting out of the flames toward Zona. It stops inches from her chest as it slowly turns into ash. Zona turns off the flames showing a severely burned body resting in the middle of the flames. Zona turns toward Lupa trying to burn the rest of the tendrils away. Zona and Lupa lock eyes for a second causing Zona to stop burning the tendrils. Lupa breaks the eye contact growling at something behind Zona. Zona turns around seeing Grant standing over the woman. Lupa starts to let out panicked noises trying to quickly escape from the trap. Grant looks up from the woman with an emotionless face.


    ¡°Did you do this?¡± Zona sends flames at him. Thunder shakes the town as lightning rips across the sky. A single tendril flies through the flames piercing Zona through the chest. It begins to downpour. Zona¡¯s face goes white as the tendril gets removed. Zona falls to her knees with a look of terror on her face. Lupa looks on completely broken. Something overcomes Lupa. The rest of the tendrils fall off her as her body starts to contort angrily. White hair grows all across her body as her mouth, arms, legs grow longer. She starts to look like a large version of a werewolf. Her hands and feet are replaced with large claws. She hunches over breathing heavily. Her eyes become red as she looks down at Zona. She lets out a loud howl causing me and James to cover our ears. She takes off sprinting toward Grant. Grant doesn¡¯t even look at her as hundreds of black tendrils encase Lupa. ¡°A few towns will fix you my sister.¡± The cage won¡¯t hold Lupa for long as Grant picks up his sister. As the cage breaks open, Grant walks into the shadows disappearing. Lupa charges the shadows running through the building in search of Grant. James and I toward Zona. When I reach her, she grabs a hold of my hand looking at me.


    ¡°... You. have to stop them...¡± I frown tears filling my eyes.


    ¡°Just hold on Zona... Please.." James curses underneath looking at the wound. He looks at the wound and frowns taking out his pin. He stabs his right arm deeply. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He quickly traces a symbol over his hand placing his hand on the wound. The symbol says Life. Zona closes her eyes as her wound slowly starts to heal. She opens her eyes looking down shocked. James breaths looking exhausted falling against me. I look shocked at him. ¡°When did you learn to heal?¡± He mumbles something about since the beginning before passing out. Zona slowly stands up still looking shocked about what just happened. She looks around for Lupa.


    ¡°Let''s get you two back to the cart. I need to find Lupa.¡± She helps me pick up James. We head back to the cart trying to leave town. The rain has started to let up, but thunder still rings out and lightning still run across the sky. I look at Zona as we carry James to the cart.


    ¡°Lupa looked weird Zona. She looked...¡± Zona frowns cutting me off.


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s Lupa¡¯s true form. Shapeshifters have three forms.¡± We get to the cart placing James in the cart. ¡°After we get you guys to a safe place, I will try to calm her down.¡± I start to tend to James injuries. Zona goes to leave. She stops grabbing ahold of the cart. ¡°Woah...¡± I look at her as I finish tending his injuries.


    ¡°Everything alright?¡± She shakes her head no sitting on the edge of the cart.


    ¡°I just need a second. James fixed me. My body is still reacting weirdly to something. Plus, my magic didn¡¯t start healing me right away.¡± I look at James seeing him look pale. I place my hand on his forehead feeling him cold. I get worried noticing Lupa limping down the road. She is covered in black blood. She looks up seeing Zona. Lupa tries to rush over to her. She keeps tripping over self. Zona stands up going to her. Lupa stops short of Zona slowly panting. Zona raises her hand up petting Lupa¡¯s head. The anger in Lupa leaves her body nuzzling Zona¡¯s head. Zona hugs Lupa around the neck petting her neck. Zona lets go of Lupa. Lupa rushes into the forest knocking over a tree. I look at Zona.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to chase her?¡± Zona shakes her head no.


    ¡°No. She needs to change on her own. We need to leave here as soon as Lupa gets back. Whatever those two things were, we need to figure out.¡± She starts to talk to herself for a bit. ¡°I wish Aleem was here.¡± The rain finally stops raining. I notice Lupa slowly walk out of the forest naked. I give Zona a blanket as she takes it to Lupa. Lupa doesn¡¯t take the blanket grabbing a hold of Zona trying to keep it together. Zona hugs Lupa trying to make sure she is okay. ¡°It¡¯s okay Lupa... I am fine.¡± Lupa slowly starts crying. Zona places a blanket around Lupa helping to the cart. Zona loads her back of the cart with James. Lupa refuses to let go of Zona as they sit down in the cart. Zona looks over at me. ¡°Can you drive north? Stay away from any towns.¡± I look at James for a second but nod. I get in the driver''s seat driving it north. I pass by a few small gatherings of houses before finding an actual inn. I look back seeing Zona fast asleep along with James. Lupa looks up at me. It looks like she has calmed down a bit, but still seems on edge. Since she is the only one awake, I ask her my next question.


    ¡°Should we stop for the night?¡± Lupa simply nods slowly waking Zona. Zona sits up with a start looking worried.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± I park the cart behind the inn. Lupa looks at Zona as I get out of the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°.. We are at an inn. We need to rest...¡± Her voice is quiet and soft. James slightly starts to wake up as I help him out of the cart. Zona makes sure Lupa is covered with a blanket. She turns to me handing me money.


    ¡°One room. Two beds.¡± I take the money heading in with James. He looks at me as we enter the room.


    ¡°Is everyone okay?¡± I look at him as we get to the counter.


    ¡°Yes James. I am still mad at you though.¡± I look at the man across the counter. ¡°I would like one room with two bed please.¡± The man behind the counter takes the money. He leads us to our room as James leans against me. He opens the door showing us the room. He hands me the key walking away. I lead James into the room laying him on the bed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad please.¡± I stop at his comment looking at him. I sigh tucking him into the bed.


    ¡°I am not really mad James.¡± He doesn¡¯t hear me as he soon falls asleep. I head out to the cart showing Zona and Lupa where we are staying.

 LORE: The White Wolf of the Northern Mountains

    ¡°Come on honey. Push. It¡¯s almost there.¡± With another mighty push, a small very white girl was born. The top of her head is covered in a thin layer of white fur. Bright purple eyes look around scared and confused. The alpha of the pack smiles happily holding up the small child. ¡°She is beautiful darling.¡±


    ¡°Let me hold her.¡± The alpha hands over the small baby to his mate. The woman looks down at the baby smiling happily. ¡°Lupa.. You are so beautiful.¡± The baby coos happily excited for the life that has been started for her.


    Ten years later


    Lupa runs through the forest chasing after a rabbit. The snow hare jumps over a fallen log as Lupa closes in on her prey. With one mighty leap, Lupa pins the rabbit to the ground breathing heavily. The rabbit panics trying to break free from the tiny shapeshifter¡¯s hands. ¡°I got you!¡± She lets the rabbit run away watching it happy.


    ¡°Lupa! It¡¯s time for us to move again!¡± Lupa turns back running back to her parents. The alpha of the little group is a strong looking male. He refuses to wear any shirt only wearing pants made out of a study leather. The woman looks almost exactly like Lupa except for having dark blue eyes instead of purple. The woman bends down picking up Lupa in a big hug. ¡°I thought I told you no more playing with your food.¡± Lupa pouts a little bit hugging her mother¡¯s back tightly hanging on.


    ¡°I was only playing. That¡¯s it a swear. I wasn¡¯t even going to eat it.¡± The alpha looks at his daughter happy.


    ¡°Good.¡± Lupa closes her eyes as a few snowflakes materialize around her. Lupa¡¯s mother looks at the alpha with a worried look on her face.


    ¡°What if she is chosen Alpha?¡± The alpha smiles giving a proud look toward his daughter.


    ¡°Then she will lead all shapeshifters for the better then.¡± Lupa¡¯s mother looks sad at him.


    ¡°You know what she does though. She uses and¡­¡± The alpha cuts her off growling a deep growl.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. We both know we were made to serve. That¡¯s it.¡± Lupa¡¯s mother slowly looks down following the alpha. Lupa makes the snow dance around in the air around her. The alpha looks at Lupa. ¡°Do you still remember our laws Lupa?¡±


    ¡°We shall never kill a human being.¡± They start to march through the snow toward the large mountain temple.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± They get closer to the mountain temple. Fire burns on both sides of the entering.


    ¡°Because the Sister would want us to follow her example.¡± They enter the large temple. The stone hallways echo with their footsteps.


    ¡°Excellent. Now what is our mission?¡± Lupa thinks for a moment before smiling happily.


    ¡°Helping the Sister with her goals.¡± The alpha smiles petting Lupa on the head.


    ¡°Good job.¡± Lupa nuzzles the hand happy with the compliment. The man smiles petting Lupa for a little bit. Soon the group comes across a large stoned room with a woman sitting in the middle. She looks like another Shapeshifter. Her hair is a deep shade of red with dark purple eyes.


    ¡°You brought me the child?¡± The alpha and Lupa¡¯s mother bow at the woman¡¯s feet. Lupa goes to bow but the woman sitting on the throne prevents Lupa from doing so. ¡°You are a Herald for me now. You don¡¯t bow to anyone or thing.¡± Lupa looks up at the woman. The woman bends down grabbing a hold of Lupa holding her up. Lupa stares at the woman unfazed. Lupa smiles holding onto the woman¡¯s arm. The woman places Lupa back down. ¡°She is perfect.¡± Lupa¡¯s mother looks up sadness in her eyes.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t take her away from us.¡± The alpha looks at Lupa¡¯s mother bowing like she had just spat in the face of a god. In fact, she just did. The woman walks over to Lupa¡¯s mother bowing.


    ¡°You brought me my herald. I will not punish you for that.¡± The woman punches the alpha across the face causing his jaw to break. ¡°However, I won¡¯t let you get away with back talking me.¡± The alpha falls to the ground holding his jaw in place. Fear spreads across Lupa¡¯s mothers face as she looks up at the Sister. ¡°I would run far away from her now.¡± Lupa watches on as her mother and alpha leave through the building. The Sister looks at Lupa smiling. ¡°You are the youngest herald I¡¯ve ever had. We need to complete the binding process now.¡± Lupa looks up at the Sister confused.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°The binding process?¡± The Sister nods holding up her hands.


    ¡°It will be painful, but you will be my connection to the world.¡± The little Lupa holds her hands up with a large smile on her face.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. I am ready to serve!¡± The Sister smiles knowing this is true. Both lock hands as cold winds swirl around the two of them, the Sister slowly loses her hair color and eye color. The woman standing in front of Lupa slowly ages into dust. Lupa¡¯s hair slowly turns red while her eyes turn a deep purple.


    ¡°Excellent Lupa. It¡¯s time to teach you the ways of being my Herald.¡± Lupa looks at everything with a look of wonder and excitement. The wonderment slowly leaves Lupa as confusion fills her face.


    ¡°Sister? Why can¡¯t I feel my magic anymore?¡± The Sister doesn¡¯t say anything for a few minutes.


    ¡°When you are chosen to become my Herald, you exchange your magic with my blessing.¡± Lupa frowns slowly at that. ¡°Lupa. With my help, you will become the most powerful herald in all existence.¡± Lupa shrugs at that looking happy again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really care about that. I just want to help.¡± The Sister is slightly taken back by the amount of loyalty Lupa has shown. When the time comes, she will know what to do. Unknown to the Sister or Lupa, the end of the Shapeshifter¡¯s race has started to happen outside the temple. Shapeshifters all across the Northern Mountains started to disappear.


    One year later


    ¡°Lupa. It¡¯s time for our daily portal.¡± The Sister¡¯s voice rings out in Lupa¡¯s head. Lupa sits up from her bed stretching out. She smiles standing up with a look of happiness on her face. She throws on her clothing heading to the opening of the temple.


    ¡°Sister. Is it finally time for me to search?¡± The Sister¡¯s voice rings out with a hint of anger behind it.


    ¡°No. We still have a few years before we should even start considering the mission.¡± Lupa makes a pouting face at that. Lupa has always wondered what her great task will be. For the last year, it has been constant training. She must become the best Herald the Sister has ever seen. Lupa exits from the temple with strong winds swirling through the valley that the temple is located in. The smell of blood and destruction lingers on the air. ¡°Something is wrong Lupa.¡±


    Lupa sprints toward the destruction small excitement running through her. It¡¯s been a boring pass year with only training. Lupa has become a capable fighter being able to deal with threats as big as mountain trolls. Lupa leaps into the tree climbing up fast with snow starting to fall. She reaches the top of the tree to see a large group of human¡¯s in a weird looking uniforms. ¡°What are they?¡± The Sister already knows what is happening with great anger exploding from her.


    ¡°How dare they come onto my lands? Lupa scare them off for me.¡± Lupa smiles her hair slowly turning a light red with her eyes turning a darker shade of purple. The Sister knows that it is still too risky to take control of the body with her being this young. Lupa leaps from the tree landing a few feet from the large group of men. Many of the men look over at her shocked. They look to be wearing leather and metal.


    ¡°Another monster. Go collect her for us.¡± Lupa slowly notices a group of shapeshifters chained and bound together at the center. Lupa has confusion fill her face.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± A few men slowly approach her with weapons draw.


    ¡°Come here you little freak.¡± One of the men try to grab her, but Lupa nimbly dodges out of his grasp. Lupa swiftly runs over to the over shapeshifters with the men looking at her.


    ¡°Do you want some help?¡± The other shapeshifters start shaking bending down to the ground. One of the males in the group speaks up.


    ¡°Please Sister. They are trying to..¡± The air around Lupa slowly grows colder. The type of cold that doesn¡¯t happen naturally in the Northern Mountains. The Sister takes control of Lupa knowing that she will be no match from what is coming. The group of men circle the group of shapeshifters when that man appears.


    A black suited knight slowly marches out of the woods. The man reeks of death and destruction. An old demonic mask sits at his face. The man stops drawing his sword. ¡°By the order of the Green Belt, I hereby sentence you to death.¡± The Sister rolls her eyes looking toward the Shapeshifters.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Fight back!¡± The shapeshifters start shaking with all of them dropping to the ground. The suited man steps as shadows around him slowly rise up. The Sister realizes that she can¡¯t risk Lupa¡¯s body. Especially with the number of shapeshifters left. She jumps from the group just before the man could attack her. She lands in the woods running as fast she can to hide from the men. Once she believes she is hidden, she pokes her head out to see what is going to happen to the shapeshifters. It only takes one swipe from the demonic man¡¯s sword to cut down the rest of the shapeshifters. The Sister frowns searching the world for any more shapeshifters. ¡°There¡¯s none left.¡± The Sister lets Lupa take back control over her body. Lupa looks around slightly confused for a moment.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± Inside Lupa¡¯s head, the Sister tries to hide the truth from her.


    ¡°We need to get going Lupa. We need to travel deep within the Northern Mountains for training.¡± Lupa has confusion fill her face.


    ¡°What about the¡­¡± The Sister grows angry with Lupa shouting within her head.


    ¡°Forget about it. You¡­¡± An arrow flies through the air hitting Lupa in the shoulder. Lupa instantly tears up whimpering from the pain. ¡°Lupa you need to.¡± Lupa yanks the arrow out of her shoulder dropping to all fours. ¡°Lupa. Don¡¯t change! I won¡¯t be..¡± The Sister¡¯s voice gets lost in the transformation as Lupa turns into a young white wolf. She races from the tree line with a few men chasing her.


    ¡°Someone get her! Get that White Wolf!¡± Lupa charges into the nearby woods trying her best to escape from the men.

 Chapter 42: The Lions Den

    Zona gets Lupa dressed in some of the extra clothes that she brought. Lupa goes over to the window staring out it. Zona looks at her looking worried. I look at James who is fast asleep. Zona sighs sitting down at the small table in the room. I sit across from her. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°No idea. We don¡¯t know who they are or what they are. We don¡¯t know anything about them.¡± I remember that her flames did a lot of damage to the female at least.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just... Burn them?¡± She frowns focusing on a nearby candle. The flame bounces off the candle dancing around the air.


    ¡°Maybe. I think I would be able to destroy them if I went all out.¡± She returns the flame back to the candle trying to relax. ¡°However, the last time I did that. A large majority of a forest was burnt down. So, no one would need to be around.¡±


    ¡°Only if we can find them, right?¡± She nods. ¡°Maybe the capital will actually have something for us then? Maybe some information.¡± Zona lays her head on the table looking like she has a headache. Lupa walks over to else with red hair and dark purple eyes.


    ¡°Zona. We need to talk.¡± The Sister is back. Zona doesn¡¯t raise her head off the table.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me Sister.¡± The Sister glares reaching over grabbing Zona¡¯s hair. She yanks it up causing her to look at her.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need you to deal with your pity anger towards me. The world needs saving again.¡± Zona gets angry standing up. She gets in the Sister¡¯s face glaring at her.


    ¡°We are trying. We have no idea what they are. Can you tell us?¡± Sister frowns looking away from her. Zona smirks angrily. ¡°Of course not. You are alwa-¡± She stops noticing that the Sister is looking at me.


    ¡°She will.¡± This causes me to stand up somewhat baffled.


    ¡°Wait what?¡± Zona looks at me with a look of concern on her face. She looks back to the Sister.


    ¡°What is she?¡± I look at Zona shocked. The Sister walks over to me.


    ¡°She is Seer. She able to see things, understand things, interpret things. Just like Aleem.¡± I look at her in disbelief.


    ¡°.. But I can¡¯t do magic?¡± She goes to say something but stops as her hair starts to change back to white.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a lot of time left. Go to the capital of the Green Belt and find th-¡± Lupa blinks taking back control of her body. She heads over to the window staring out it. Zona grumbles looking at me.


    ¡°We head to the capital in the morning. It should take us a few days.¡± Zona heads to bed calling over Lupa. Lupa gets next to Zona and hugs her tight. I slowly head to the other bed getting in next to James.


    ¡°... I¡¯m a seer...¡± Thoughts fill my head as I try to fall asleep. It could be possible with everything that I¡¯ve been seeing. Maybe... I do have magic after all. Before I notice it, I am fast asleep. In the morning, I am awoken by James.


    ¡°Want to get some breakfast?¡± I grumble turning away from him. He makes a sound picking me up. I drag the blanket with me not wanting to leave to warm bed. He sits me on the cold floor causing me to wake up fully. I stand up annoyed as he leaves the room slightly laughing at me. I change not some fresh clothes. I head downstairs seeing him at a table. I glare at him walking over at him. I stop seeing that he has a plate of eggs for me. I roll my eyes sitting down across from him. I slowly eat the eggs trying to hide how much I enjoy them. ¡°Are you still mad at me?¡± I look away eating more of the eggs. ¡°It was the only way to save Zona.¡±


    ¡°I am not pissed that you used magic. I am upset that you didn¡¯t tell about the healing ability.¡± He stops eating his food placing down his fork.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want anyone else to know.¡± I look at him annoyed finishing the rest of my eggs.


    ¡°Why?¡± He takes a sip of his drink trying to find the right words to use.


    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want anyone to go after you to get to me.¡± I look at him to elaborate. ¡°Think. Someone who has the ability to heal mortally fatal wounds? I didn¡¯t want anyone to find out and go after my family and friends.¡± I look at him still confused. He sighs giving me a look. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to get hurt just in case someone found out.¡± I pause slightly feeling myself blush.


    ¡°Oh...¡± He reaches into his pocket pulling out a vial.


    ¡°What are those?¡± He shakes the vial showing a red liquid.


    ¡°My blood.¡± I stop slightly sickened at the thought.


    ¡°... why?¡± He shrugs putting the vial in his pocket.


    ¡°Emergences.¡± I give him and he rolls his eyes. ¡°Most spells I can use the vials, but healing causing me to use more.¡± I give him a look slightly annoyed at him. ¡°I will only use my magic for emergencies.¡± Lupa and Zona appear coming down the stairs. Zona looks at both of us sitting down with Lupa. Lupa still looks out of it with Zona looking somewhat tired. I look at her.


    ¡°Are you okay Zona?¡± She yawns stretching her back out.


    ¡°Whatever that man did to me is finally wearing off.¡± I look at Lupa who slowly looks back to normal. Zona orders some food for both her and Lupa. Once we all eat, we head out to the capital. We decide it is for the best that we stay off the main roads. We spend the next two days travling back roads and cutting through the forest. By the second day, Lupa is finally acting like her old self a relief to all of us. The massive walled city of the capital comes into view. The first thing I notice the massive construction going on everywhere around the wall. Most of the city was destroyed from the assault from Lupa, the military, and other factors. We get in line of carts to head into the city. Zona and Lupa disguise themselves to hide their appearance. We get to the front of the line and some soldiers start to look us over. One of the men looks at Zona.


    ¡°What is your reason for coming to the capital?¡± Zona motions for James. James pops his head out of the back of the cart putting on a smile.


    ¡°I am here to join the military. My friends want to spend one last day with me in the city.¡± I frown slightly hating this part of the plan. I really don¡¯t want him getting into trouble.


    ¡°Of course. Welcome to the city future solider.¡± The man waves us through allowing us to enter the captial.


    Most of the city has been rebuilt except for the large portion of the wall. They are still rebuilding it. Many citizens throughout the city are helping the rebuilding, but most of them are going throughout their daily lives. Zona pulls the cart over near the stables. Zona looks around the place looking slightly on guard. From what we understand, a lot of trouble been came from the city. We get out of the cart staying close to Zona and Lupa. Zona looks at both of us. ¡°Stay by our sides. Don¡¯t talk to anyone. Understood?¡± James and I nod as Lupa looks around excited.


    ¡°Can we explore after we get the thing we came for?¡± Zona pauses and sighs.


    ¡°Yes. Only after...¡± She stops staring at the town square. A few street performers are dancing trying to show the crowd a good time. A decently sized crowd has started cheering. Zona seems to zone out slowly raising her hand. Lupa reacts fast grabbing ahold of Zona¡¯s hand pulling her inside a nearby shop. Lupa gives me a look mouthing we will meet back up later. I stop not really knowing what to do. I look at James deciding to shoot my shot. I grab a hold of his hand pulling him away from Zona and Lupa. James looks down at me somewhat confused.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°We need to follow them?¡±


    ¡°We are grownups James. We can handle stuff ourselves.¡± He gets a slightly mischievous grin on his face. I lead him throughout the city trying to find a beautiful site. We finally stumble upon a large garden. The garden is next to an expensive home. I smile looking at a bunch of beautiful flowers. A few ducklings walk pass our path following their mother. I look at them thinking that they are adorable. I beautiful rose catches my eye causing me to stare at it.


    ¡°Like what you see?¡± I nod happily looking James looks around. He quickly picks it. I frown slightly.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± He dethorns and places it in my hair. He smiles placing his hand on my face.


    ¡°Beautiful.¡± I frown feeling my cheeks get red. I look away from him. He laughs slightly sucking on his thumb for a second. He spits out some blood on the ground as we continue through the park. Before we leave, we see a statue toward the end of it. We walk towards it seeing it is some handsome man with demonic armor on. ¡°Hmm.. Dedicated to captain Jake Wilson. Never heard of the guy.¡± I stare at the small set of symbols on the armor and I blink. My head starts to go fuzzy and before I can react, I am in a different place. I look around before falling to the ground as the man in the demonic armor charges past me. He cuts down another strange looking monster. He looks around wiping his hair out of his eyes. He places his sword into his hilt as one someone approaches him. It¡¯s the woman that Zona burned. However, she has blonde hair and green eyes. She is also wearing armor similar to the man.


    ¡°Jake, we need to move on.¡± Jake looks at her as she cleans her daggers.


    ¡°No. We aren¡¯t done yet Lillian. We need to find Grant.¡± A man runs out carrying a warhammer. A weird looking monster charges behind him. Lillian throws a dagger as Grant slides hitting the monster in the face. Grant turns around slamming his warhammer into the creature''s skull causing blood to spatter all over him. Grant smiles looking back at Jake and Lillian. His blonde hair and blue eyes shine in the setting sun. He walks over to the pair.


    ¡°Thanks for the save sister.¡± Lillian smiles giving Grant a hug. She pulls away looking at the destruction that surround the three of them.


    ¡°Where did these things come from?¡± Jake walks over to the creature examining it. He draws his sword slicing it down it¡¯s stomach. He studies it for a few moments as loud thunderous steps are heard within the forest. Jake, Grant, and Lillian ready themselves as a hulking mass of darkness. The creature is similar to what a troll looks like. The creature roars at the three causing them to spilt up. Jake charges forward distracting the creature. Grant and Lillian flank the hulking being. The thing tries to attack Jake barely missing him as Jake slides underneath its legs. Jake takes his sword slicing both of its legs in one swipe. As the creature stumbles forward, Grant takes his warhammer slamming it in the side of the creature¡¯s leg to break. The creature screams in pain falling to it¡¯s side. Lillian flawlessly jumps onto the creatures side running up it¡¯s arm. She lands on his head driving both of her daggers into the skull. The creature lets out a small groan falling over dead. Jake stans up dusting himself off. Lillian hops off the creature smiling happily as she cleans her blades. Grant walks over to her.


    ¡°You always have to finish with style don¡¯t you?¡± She smirks sticking her tongue at him.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Jake starts to walk toward them as the ground starts to shake. I look up to see a black cloud slowly forming over head as the air grows frigid. Familiar black tendrils raise up out of the troll like creature. They fly toward Jake before he deflects them with his sword. He starts to cut them away as Grant runs over slamming his warhammer into the mass of tendrils. The tendrils stop focusing on Jake turning toward Grant. Grant takes wrapped as Lillian tries to cut him out of the mass. A booming voice echoes over the field.


    ¡°Begone invader!¡± The voice sounds like... the Father. I watch Jake look on in horror as Grant and Lillian are drag into a black void. Jake runs toward them trying to get to them before the void closes. As he reaches them, the void closes leaving only Jake in the field. He looks around with an angry expression on his face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t lose you guys too.¡± I notice the area around him start to get darker as it looks like he is controlling it. I feel someone touch my back causing me to turn around.


    ¡°Ash... You zoned out again.¡± I see that I am in the park again. My head stops swimming as I look at James. He looks at me somewhat concerned. ¡°... Did you have another vision?¡±


    ¡°He... knew them.¡± James makes a face at that.


    ¡°Knew who?¡± I look at the statue.


    ¡°Those things that attacked the town. Their names were Grant and Lillian. I saw all three of them fighting a weird creature. After they killed it, they got dragged into some void.¡± I frown holding my head stressed out. ¡°If I only knew more information...¡± I pause getting an idea. ¡°Let¡¯s go. If you see a library let me know.¡± We start searching high and low for any information on a library. We stumble by a group of men that look like they are on break from construction. It is about mid-day now, so the sun is slightly hot. I walk over to the men. ¡°Um... Does anyone know where the library is at?¡± A few of the men chuckle as one points down the street.


    ¡°Take a left at the stocks and you should see it.¡± I smile happily dragging James with me. We practically run to the library nothing stopping us. Once we finally find it, I jump for joy going to the door. James stops me making him look at him.


    ¡°Ash. You need to calm down. We don¡¯t want to bring any more attention to ourselves.¡± I take a breath trying to relax.


    ¡°Sorry. I am just excited that I am able to actually help with something.¡± We enter the library exposed to thousands upon thousands of books. I am blown back about how many books there actually are within the place. Walking in I can just get the sense of hundreds of stories waiting to be read. An old woman sits behind a desk looking at books. We walk to her as she looks up from the current book she is working on. ¡°Hello. Is there any books on any battles or significant deaths? Also, any books on the gods?¡± James gives me a look as the old woman places a few books on a nearby cart.


    ¡°All those materials have been banned by the military ever since Lord Lionheart declared the Church of the Brothers the reason for the monster attacks.¡± Disappointment fills my face as the woman points to the left. ¡°However, I don¡¯t work for the military. The books are a few rows down to the left. Look in sections 4-C and 5-F.¡± I get excited again heading over to the sections. I have James carry a stack of books from the 4-C section. While I carry only a few books on the gods. I start to pour through the pages of the books trying to find anything that can help us. After finishing one of the last books, I set it aside disappointed.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± James comes back reading a fairy tale book. ¡°..and you aren¡¯t helping.¡± He rolls his eyes shutting his book.


    ¡°You knew this was a long shot. Plus, I got bored.¡± He places the book down on the table. I look at the book causing a faint memory in the back of my head to raise.


    ¡°The Forgotten One? Where have I heard that before?¡± He opens it back up.


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard of this book before? It¡¯s pretty messed up.¡± I shake my head rubbing my head trying to remember.


    ¡°No. I heard someone say that one before.¡± I look at him sighing. ¡±What¡¯s it about?¡±


    ¡°This man was born with power, money, fame, everything any one could ever want. However, he was wanted more. He went around being a hero for a time gaining more fame and money. It got to the point he was one of the strongest humans in the world. Once he had this, he still wasn¡¯t happy. He wanted to be one of the gods. It didn¡¯t end well for him. The man was stripped of all his wealth, fame, and power by the gods.¡±


    ¡°.. Not a good story huh?¡± He frowns slightly.


    ¡°He grew furious with them. He spent years looking for a way to get back at the gods. Somehow, he found dark evil magic. He opened a void allowing something to come through.¡± A void. A thought runs through my head as James finishes his story. ¡°Whatever came through was defeated by the gods. The man was thrown into the void for his punishment. This story is an understand that the gods do the things do because they know what lays in the void.¡± I realize something looking at James.


    ¡°A void.. Grant and Lillian. I think I know...¡± We hear the front door get slammed shut. We both pop our heads out into the pathway seeing Zona stomping toward us. Lupa walks behind her looking a little worried.


    ¡°Do you have any idea how long we spent looking for you?¡± I stand finally connecting the pieces together.


    ¡°I think I know what they are and how to defeat them!¡± Zona, Lupa, and James look at me confused. I take a breath trying to calm my nerves. ¡°Alright. I know that they are from a different place and a god needs to kill them.¡± Zona looks at me somewhat cautiously.


    ¡°That exactly doesn¡¯t help us Ashley.¡± I look at her confused. I point to Lupa.


    ¡°We have a god.¡± Zona makes a face crossing her arms.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what they want, where they are, what purpose they are here.¡± I go to answer but stop realizing that she is right. I look down defeated as James places his hand on my back. ¡°It¡¯s a good start Ashley. It¡¯s late now. Lupa got us a room down at the inn. Please head that way soon.¡± Zona heads to the door. I look up at Lupa.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Ashley. I know that you will be able to do it.¡± She follows Zona to the door. I look at James who thinks for a second. He gets a smile on his face causing me to give a funny look.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°I am going to get in a fight."

 Chapter 43: A Big Mistake

    ¡°This is a terrible idea James.¡± James smiles as I hold onto his arm walking pass a few buildings. A large gathering of people are near the square of the city. It looks like a celebration or something.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a wonderful idea.¡± I smile as a few guards walk past us. I turn to him shooting him daggers.


    ¡°You going to cause a fight, get taken to jail, break out, all to find information on this Jake character? That¡¯s an awful idea.¡± He rolls his eyes at me patting his pocket.


    ¡°I have a way out. It¡¯s going to go fine.¡± We sneak into the party on the square. The party consists of a few high-ranking military officers and a lot of common folk. We make our way through party James looking over at some servers. ¡°Alright. You stay here while I go get some drinks.¡± I start to get this uneasy feeling that this won¡¯t end well.


    ¡°James I think...¡± I look to see him already moving toward the drinks. I curse underneath my breath as one of the high-ranking officers gets everyone''s attention.


    ¡°Thank you everyone for coming out tonight.¡± I try to tune him out as I feel someone place a hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°Excuse me miss?¡± I stop looking back to see a strong looking man staring at me. He has a set of beautiful hazel eyes that slightly gleam in the moonlight. His blonde beard and hair show off his handsome features. He towers over me making me feel tiny. I gulp trying to play dumb.


    ¡°Oh... hey... I just got lost... I am sorry.¡± He smiles giving off warm vibes.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I was just wondering why you were all alone.¡± His voice sounds rich and familiar. I itch my cheek trying to remember who he was.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. My friend is just getting me a drink.¡± He looks over to the drink table for a moment.


    ¡°I see. Are you enjoying the party?¡± I shrug looking around at it.


    ¡°I guess.¡± I catch a glimpse of a priest sitting in the corner. ¡°What are they doing with him?¡± I point to the priest causing the man to sound confused.


    ¡°What the...¡± I look back at him as he forces a smile. ¡°If you could, would you accompany me to deal with this issue?¡± I stop finally figuring out who this is. Lord Lionheart. I nod trying not to raise suspicion. I guess he doesn¡¯t remember me for the time on the road. He leads me over to the priest who is tied to the ground. Two high ranking guards poke fun at the priest. ¡°What are you doing soldiers?¡± He says with a sternness in his voice. The two soldiers turn around saluting him. One stammers out a response.


    ¡°Sir.. We were just...¡± The priest has his face covered with a cloth. Lord Lionheart points to the priest.


    ¡°I made it very clear that I didn¡¯t give those orders. Next time, I will replace him with you. Release him this instant.¡± The soldiers uncuff the priest. I look at Lord Lionheart who motions me to help the priest. I go to him making sure he is okay. Lord Lionheart starts to scold the soldiers as I lean the priest against the wall.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± The priest nods raising his hand to his face. He tries to remove the cloth that is wrapped around his face. ¡°I can do that.¡± I unwrap the cloth from his face. I stop looking on a horribly disfigured face. The right of his face is scared over as the other half is almost bone. ¡°You.¡± The priest looks at me with his only good eye. He grabs ahold of my hand smiling slightly.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡± I gulp fear slowly spreading through me. I look seeing the faint blue symbols running across his body. They say words like absorb, consume, and cancel. I stand up backing away from him. I hear James say something loud causing me to look over to him.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have had enough yet!¡± I look at the priest seeing him gone. I look around quickly trying to spot him. Lord Lionheart walks back over to me looking at me.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s taken care of, we can deal with...¡± He looks around frowning. ¡°Where is the priest?¡± I look at him as a scream utters out. We both look over seeing the priest with his hand placed on James. The priest smiles as his symbols starts to glow.


    ¡°Be Cleanse-¡± Lord Lionheart appears next to him with incredible speed. He takes out a sword he was carrying swiping it across the priest¡¯s neck. Lord Lionheart places the sword back in his hilt as the priest¡¯s head topples off his shoulders. James¡¯s falls to the ground with a red burn mark on his face. A few soldiers try to secure the scene as I run to James. I get to him as his body slowly heals the burn mark. I panic covering his face with some cloth. Lord Lionheart starts to give orders to people trying to calm them down. He points to us.


    ¡°Please take them to the nearby hospital that man needs medical attention.¡± A few soldiers come over getting James to his feet. They lead us to the military distract to the hospital. The hospital is huge with many buildings coming off it. We go inside as the soldier''s hand us over to the medical personal. After getting a room, a doctor comes in.


    ¡°Hello. My name is Doctor Roasland.¡± He is a somewhat skinny man with a long white lab coat. He wears a white mask covering a majority of his face. His brown eyes and brown hair can only be seen. ¡°What seems to be the issue?¡± I gulp not really sure how to explain what happened. I look to see James fast asleep.


    ¡°A guy knocked out my friend. Lord Lionheart sent us over here.¡± The doctor looks over at Jake walking to him. He examines his body for a little bit finding scars on his arms. He writes something down a piece of paper. He looks up at me.


    ¡°He looks to be exhausted. Some rest will do him some good.¡± I let out a sigh of relief looking at James.


    ¡°Good.¡± I go to sit down next to him but stop seeing James¡¯s vail on the floor next to the door. The doctor looks down seeing it. He picks it up. Shit. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s my medicine.¡± The doctor looks back at me narrowing his eyes. He hands it over.


    ¡°It would be a shame if you would lose it then. Someone is here to see you.¡± I look at him confused placing the vial in my pocket.


    ¡°Who?¡± The doctor heads to the door.


    ¡°Lord Lionheart.¡± He opens the door with Lord Lionheart standing there.


    ¡°Doctor.¡± The doctor nods walking out into the hallway. I follow him somewhat surprised that Lord Lionheart is here. ¡°How is the burn?¡± The doctor looks at Lord Lionheart for a moment.


    ¡°... Better my lord. Now excuse me. I have other patients that need my help.¡± I get this worried feeling spreading through me as Roasland walks away from us. Lord Lionheart looks at me.


    ¡°I am sorry. I didn¡¯t know that priest was rabid.¡± I force a smile wanting to get James out of here.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I think we just need to head home now. James just needs to get some rest from what the doctor told me.¡± Lord Lionheart nods going to open the door for me. He stops looking at me.


    ¡°How would you like some food? I notice you walk in and I didn¡¯t see you get anything.¡± I slightly frown causing him to look a little hurt.


    ¡°Sure.. I am just worried about James.¡± He relaxes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Doctor Roasland is the best doctor in the entire Green Belt. He works on any high-ranking military officers.¡± I follow Lord Lionheart to a place where they are serving food. I stop thinking about Captain Jake.


    ¡°Lord Lionheart?¡± He looks at me. ¡°Do you know what happened Captain Wilson?¡± The dining hall grows quiet as I look around confused. Lord Lionheart looks around shooting everyone a look. People start eating and talking again but quieter.


    ¡°Captain Wilson was an excellent soldier that die in the Battle of the Capital about a year ago. Why do you ask?¡± I stop getting hand a small plate of food.


    ¡°I saw his statue in the middle of a garden. So, I thought I would... ask...¡± We sit down at a table eating together. Lord Lionheart takes a bite of a green apple smiling happily.


    ¡°I love the sourness of these.¡± I get lost in thought of why Roasland would be working on James.


    ¡°Why would Roasland work on James?¡± Lord Lionheart looks at me.


    ¡°I asked for the best doctor to work on him. The burn he suffered looked pretty serious.¡± I get up.


    ¡°I am sorry Lord Lionheart. I think I need to go see Jame..s...¡± I stop feeling my head start to get dizzy. I fall to the table bracing myself. ¡°No. Not now.¡± I look up seeing Lord Lionheart look at me concerned.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I fall over sideways rushing to the ground.

 Chapter 44: A Ghastly Return

    ¡°Doctor. How long do I have?¡± I look around hearing voices in the darkness. I look around seeing that this is new. The darkness slowly fades to show a doctor¡¯s office. I stand in the corner as Jake sits on a table with his shirt off. His body looks beyond ripped. He has a few scars run across his chest. Doctor Roasland looks at Jake.


    ¡°At the rate you are going sir. Very soon.¡± Jake scowls standing up from the table. He puts back his shirt going to the door.


    ¡°Very well. I might have found a way to fix me. There is this thing called a Lamb. If I find it, would you find a way to help me.¡± The doctor looks at Jake nodding.


    ¡°Yes. I could.¡± Jake takes a breath leaving the door.


    ¡°I am late with my scheduled appointment.¡± Once the door closes, the doctor cleans the room. I look around confused. I head to the door looking back at the doctor. I try to open the door as the room transitions to a battlefield. I look around seeing that I am outside the Capital. A large majority of the wall is destroyed with death behind me. A body lays a good couple of yards away from me. I get closer realizing that it¡¯s Jake.


    ¡°You did all this?¡± He looks to be dead. I bend down noticing that he is breathing softly. I am startled by a group of men walking from the city in doctor¡¯s gear. Doctor Roasland lead the group over to Jake.


    ¡°Take him to the lower dungeon. He needs to rest.¡± The team goes over to Jake picking him up. They start to carry him back to the city as Doctor Roasland watches them.


    ¡°Your time will come soon my...¡± I don¡¯t hear him finish that sentence as I see glimpses of a tunnel. The tunnel winds and turns leading down to a large dark room. At the center of the room, Jake lays there. I blink my eyes trying to get this vision to stop. I wake up breathing heavy in an exam room. I look freaked out seeing Lupa and Zona disguised sitting next to me. Lupa smiles happily hugging me.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± I look at both of them confused as I try to stop shaking.


    ¡°How did you guys find me?¡± Zona looks over at me pissed keeping watch from the door.


    ¡°Lupa is an excellent tracker.¡± Lupa smiles nodding. ¡°When you guys didn¡¯t come to the inn after a few hours, we decided to come look for you. Lupa was able to find you in this room. Now where is James?¡± I frown standing up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. That priest that you burnt attacked James.¡± Zona frowns looking angry. ¡°Wait. Lord Lionheart killed him. A group of people brought us here to help James. I passed out at some point due to a vision. I shall... Jake.¡± Zona stops losing emotion in her face.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± I gulp as Lupa stands up.


    ¡°Underneath us. Somewhere deep. I don¡¯t know.¡± Zona looks at Lupa.


    ¡°Lupa. Let''s go find an old friend.¡± We leave the room heading down the hall. I stop seeing Doctor Roasland¡¯s office.


    ¡°He is the one that was working on him.¡± Zona motions do the door kicking it in. Roasland looks up from his papers. A few guards in the hospital start to come down the hall. Zona and I walk into the office as Lupa block the entrance from them.


    ¡°So, where is Jake?¡± Zona says with coldness in her voice. Roasland looks at her without fear.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you hurt him again girl.¡± Zona smirks instilling some fear inside of me. She reaches over grabbing ahold of Roasland. She pulls him over the desk slamming into the floor. She holds flames in her hands placing it close to his face.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask you again.¡± I place my hand on Zona¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Zona. This isn¡¯t you.¡± Zona looks at me putting the fire out.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± She looks back at the him. ¡°Lupa.¡± Lupa walks in as a few guards lay knocked outside. ¡°Please find Jake for me.¡± Lupa gets close to the man sniffing him. Lupa frowns slightly looking at me worried.


    ¡°James is there too.¡± We take off sprinting down the hall. A few guards get in our way but Zona and Lupa make easy work of them. Lupa takes off ahead stopping at a wall. She makes a fist punching a hole into it. She tears a large out to show a dark hallway.


    ¡°This way.¡± Zona creates a small ball of fire expelling the darkness. We take off sprinting down the hall the only light coming from Zona¡¯s fire. The hallway starts to look familiar as we get to a large metal door. The door has a weird skull like symbol on it. I take a second to catch my breath as Zona smirks looking at the door.


    ¡°Stand back.¡± She focuses on the door causing it to slowly melt. The door falls backward into the room. I rush into the room instantly getting sick at the sight I see. The only light from the room comes from a large metal grate over the room. James is suspended by hooks from the metal grate above a small pit. Large gashes have been made to his sides and along his legs. I place my hand over my mouth trying to stop the scream coming from my mouth.


    ¡°James!¡± Tears fall from my face as I start to shake. Zona and Lupa walk in seeing James hanging from the ceiling. I fall to my knees grabbing ahold of my shirt. Lupa runs over to James. She jumps cutting the hooks from the ceiling. She catches James and brings him over to me. She places him on the ground as I crawl to him. I hold his head in my lap. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I got you now. I am here.¡± I don¡¯t hear him breathing. His body feels totally cold. Zona looks down at me.


    ¡°Ashley. We need to get out of here.¡± I shake my head no hugging his body.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t leaving.¡± The room slowly starts to grow cold. The light from the grate slowly disappears causing the room to become black. Zona lights with flames showing a figure standing next to the pit that James hung from. Lupa charges the figure as light naturally returns to the room. The figure blocks Lupa¡¯s attack sending her flying into a nearby wall. Zona freezes as the ball of fire goes out. The figure cocks his head at Zona.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Zona Everlast.¡± A look of terror forms on Zona¡¯s face as the man starts to walk toward her. Lupa tries to tackle the man from behind. The man turns around hitting Lupa over the head. I look over at Zona.


    ¡°Zona! Do something!¡± The terror leaves her face as she charges toward the man. I look at James trying to think of something to help him. I remember the vial digging into my pocket. I pull the vial out pouring his blood into his mouth. ¡°Please work...please.¡± I look to see what¡¯s going on. I see the man have Zona in a death grip as Lupa is slumped over on the wall. I look at James seeing him slowly heal. I hug him before getting up. I get up running over to the man. Zona tries to blast flames into his face, but they do nothing. Zona goes limp as he tosses her to the side. He looks at me. I believe I experience true terror for the first time as the room is flooded with soldiers.


    I am tossed in a cell being separated from Zona and Lupa. The last thing of James I see is his body being carried away. I try to calm down trying not to break down. James is going to be alright. Zona and Lupa will come save me at any minute. A few minutes pass, then, a few hours, I lose track of time of being trapped in that cell. A door opens with two guards coming toward me. ¡°Ashley Price. Please come with us.¡± They open my cell as I slowly stand up. I follow from the cell following upstairs. The stairs lead to the long hallway where people are seen running back and forth. They lead me to a large double door. They open it to a large office with a few people inside cleaning everything. Jake sits at the far desk with Lord Lionheart standing in front of him. The soldiers escort me over to them.


    ¡°You understand your orders Captain.¡± Jake looks at him nodding. Lord Lionheart turns seeing me. ¡°Ah. Everyone in the room. Please leave now.¡± The soldiers and servants leave the room as Lord Lionheart offers me a chair. I slowly sit looking at both Jake and him.


    ¡°... where is my friends?¡± Lord Lionheart goes around the desk standing behind Jake. Jake starts to do paperwork. Once Lord Lionheart gets behind the desk, he looks at me.


    ¡°Your friends are in locked down for their protection.¡± The door gets knocked on causing Lord Lionheart to frown. ¡°I will be right back.¡± He quickly leaves the room. Jake looks up from his paperwork with a cold expression on his face.


    ¡°I understand that you have nothing to do with Zona Everlast and the White Wolf. You will be free to go soon.¡± I frown slightly at him.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Lord Lionheart in charge?¡± Jake stares at me.


    ¡°He might be in charge, but I still have a lot of say within this army.¡± I look at him annoyed.


    ¡°You need to let them go Jake.¡± He stops for a moment with a hint of shock in his expression. He stands looking at me. It almost looks like he is checking me out which sends chills down my spine.


    ¡°Such boldness from such a foolish girl.¡± Did he just call me foolish? He turns around opening a secret door. His demonic armor hangs up on a statue. His sword hands on the wall collecting a good amount of dust.


    ¡°I¡¯m foolish? We are trying to save the world.¡± He slowly changes into his armor not paying attention to me. I huff standing up. ¡°Want to know who we are trying to save the world from?¡± He finishes getting the majority of his suit on. ¡°Your friends.¡± He stops looking at me. The room slowly grows colder.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I slowly back up as he walks to be with his helmet in his hand.


    ¡°..Grant and Lillian.¡± He stops in front of me glaring down at me.


    ¡°How do you know them?¡± I slowly start to shake. The room slowly turns back to its regular temperature.


    ¡°They are back. They are these... things.¡± He frowns going to get his sword. He grabs it putting it in his hilt.


    ¡°I will take care of them then.¡± He tries to get past me. I get in his way looking serious.


    ¡°Listen. Zona and Lupa couldn¡¯t beat them. The last time I checked Zona by herself kicked your ass. So, you need their help.¡± He slightly smirks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need their help.¡± As he makes a move to go pass me, I grab a hold of his arm pissed.


    ¡°Listen here you little...¡± My mind blanks as I see this little girl running through a snowy forest. The girl has blonde hair and tan skin. I come to with Jake¡¯s hand around my throat lifting me up. He squeezes it tightly causing me to cough.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Ever. Touch. Me.¡± I hit his arm trying to get him to break the grip.


    ¡°..stop.. Please..¡± He looks ready to break my neck. I try to quickly think of a way out of this. ¡°.. the little girl¡­¡± His eyes go wide with shock as he loosens his grip on my throat. He brings me closer glaring at me with intense anger.


    ¡°What do you know of Anna?¡± I try to think of anything to tell him.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± An idea gets in my head. ¡°I will tell you... only if you let Zona and Lupa help defeat your friends.¡± Jake looks to be thinking this over. He drops me to the ground. I sit up trying to get my breathing under control.


    ¡°Very well. I shall spare them. After I deal with those creatures, you and I will have a long talk.¡± He puts his helmet on. He walks to the door opening it. I stop him by standing in his way.


    ¡°Where is James?¡± He pauses for a moment.


    ¡°Who?¡± I glare at him getting angry.


    ¡°The person who brought you back! Now. Where he is?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t make it.¡± I feel something rip in my stomach. I shake my head no as tears fill my eyes.


    ¡°No. I saw him...¡± Jake moves past me.


    ¡°Are you coming to get your friends or not?¡± My first thought is to start crying. I slowly follow not trusting him. I saw James healing. He must be alive. Jake leads me down to the cells below. We enter a row of cells. Toward the end of the row, Lupa can be seen pacing back and forth within one cell. In another cell, Zona is tied to the ground with stones covering her. Lupa looks at me shocked then begins to growl at Jake. Jake opens Lupa¡¯s cell causing a look of confusion to fill her face. I rush over to her hugging her tight.


    ¡°Lupa... did you see James?¡± Lupa looks down at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ashley I...¡± I start to cry hard hiding my face against her. I hear Jake unlock Zona¡¯s cell as Lupa looks at him. ¡°What are you doing Jake?¡±


    ¡°I am keeping my part of the deal. We will be leaving soon to deal with Grant and Lillian. I would suggest you wake up Zona Everlast.¡± Jake¡¯s footsteps can be heard echoing through the cell block at he makes his way outside. I slowly pull away from Lupa trying to keep myself together. I lost James. Lupa looks at me trying to make me feel better.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard right now Ashley. However, we need to be strong to finish this... okay?¡± I nod feeling awful. Lupa gets up going over to Zona. She rips the rocks covering her causing Zona to wake up. Zona looks around panicked for a second.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I walk trying push the pain out of my stomach.


    ¡°Jake has agreed to help us defeat Grant and Lillian.¡± Zona frowns shaking her head no.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t going to happen. The last time...¡± I slightly snap at her tears falling from my face.


    ¡°I am not letting James¡¯s death be for nothing! I hate him as much as you do... but you need to work together to save this fucking world. Understand!¡± Zona stands up with an annoyed expression on her face.


    ¡°Fine.¡± I wipe the tears from my face following outside the cells. A group of guards stand near the gate looking shocked at Jake. Jake gets on a horse without looking at us.


    ¡°Took you long enough Zona Everlast.¡± Zona spits in Jake¡¯s direction. Two horses are brought to us. Lupa growls as Jake as I climb on the horse with Zona. Lupa climbs one as Jake looks to the group. ¡°Tell Lord Lionheart that I am on a mission with the prisoners. We will be back later.¡± The slowly opens as Jake speeds through it. Zona urges the horse forward as I hug her from behind. I am so sorry James.

 Chapter 45: Loss

    We speed down the road following Jake on his horse. He slows down to a trot as we read beside him. Our two horses begin to become skittish as we ride alongside Jake.  Jake looks toward me. ¡°Where are they?¡± I frown shrugging at him.


    ¡°I have no idea.¡± Zona glares at him as Jake looks forward. Jake closes his eyes as the air around us starts to cool.


    ¡°They are in a nearby town.¡± Lupa sniffs the air agreeing with him.


    ¡°I can smell death and smoke on the air.¡± We ride fast toward the town. As we approach it, we see destruction in the town. The town itself is fairly large. The north side of the town looks mainly intact but large fires are raging inside. Jake stops his horse and gets off. We follow getting off also. Jake looks toward Zona. ¡°Stop the fires. White Wolf try to separate them.¡± He looks at me. ¡°You stay close to me.¡± I frown as Zona and Lupa exchange looks. Lupa¡¯s hair changes as she races into the town. Zona looks at Jake.


    ¡°If anything happens to her... let¡¯s just say that it will be a lot harder to come back from ashes. ¡± Zona heads into town exhausting the flames. Jake starts to march toward the town with me following him. I notice blood stains on the ground causing me to get sick to my stomach. We get to the town center as a large pile of bodies are piled up.


    ¡°You need to hide girl.¡± I head to a nearby building as Lillian jumps off the roof. She lands causing a few cracks to form in the sidewalk.,


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so nice to see you again. That means that fire bitch is also here.¡± I take a step back as Lillian steps forward. Lillian stops looking up as Jake steps in front of me.


    ¡°I thought I told you to hide.¡± I glare at the back of his head.


    ¡°She jumped from the roof. If you didn¡¯t stomp into the middle of town, maybe she would have not seen you.¡± Lillian looks at Jake somewhat interested. Two tendrils shoot out of the darkness as Jake easily cuts them in half. Lillian lunges at Jake. Jake side steps her slicing her across the back. I take my chance to take cover behind some fallen rumble. I poke my head out as Jake systematically starts to cut down Lillian. He stabs her through the body kicking her with his foot sending her flying into the square.


    ¡°Creature. I will give you one chance to die peacefull-¡± He stops as two black tendrils go straight into his helmet. I stop staring shocked at him. She smiles as her body begins to heal.


    ¡°Such a shame Jake. We could have worked together.¡± She gets a smug look on her face staring at me. ¡°Now it¡¯s time for a snack.¡± She tries to yank the tendrils out of Jake¡¯s head. She does it again frowning. She looks to see Jake having ahold of the tendrils with his free hand. He brings his sword up cutting them off. She looks slightly concerned as the black tendrils disappear. Jake looks completely unhurt as Lillian takes a step back.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong creature? Do I sense fear within you?¡± Jake¡¯s voice sounds cold as he slowly stalks toward her. Lillian takes another step back sending a tendril at him. Jake slices it in half coming his march toward her. The sky slowly turns black as Jake starts to disappear and reappear in different places. ¡°A lot has changed since the last time you were here.¡± Lillian looks around with a panicked look on her face as Jake appears behind her. He sends her flying with the blunt side of his sword. He intercepts her midair sending her flying toward the ground. She hits the ground with a thud. As she gets up, Jake lands on her throwing his sword through her chest. ¡°Pathetic creature.¡± Three tendrils wrap around Jake. They try to crush him, but the tendrils are unable to muster any more force. A tendril pulls Jake¡¯s sword out of Lillian throwing it through the sky. She glares at him standing up. She flexes her arm slicing at him across the face. Jake doesn¡¯t move from the attack. Jake breaks the tendrils holding him of as he grabs ahold of Lillian. He starts to punch her in the gut with a series of blows. He finishes the attack with a knee to her face. She stumbles backwards landing against a fallen cart. ¡°Such a shame. To think Zona Everlast couldn¡¯t defeat you. At least I can hold this over her head.¡± Lillian looks at him seething with anger.


    ¡°You fool.¡± Jake walks to her as I feel someone behind me. I turn around seeing Grant looking at Jake interested. Grant looks down at Jake¡¯s sword weighing it in his hand.


    ¡°Excuse me, girl. I must deal with my old friend.¡± I step away from him as Grant starts to walk toward his sister and Jake. Jake stops seeing Grant jump between him and Lillian. The sky starts to lighten up as Grant drops Jake¡¯s sword. It sticks into the ground. ¡°Somewhat shameful for him to beat you sister.¡± Lillian spits blood from her mouth as her body slowly starts to repair itself. It looks like her healing ability is slowing down.


    ¡°Took you long enough Jake..¡± Grant stares at Jake. The holes in Jake¡¯s armor perfectly allows Jake¡¯s eyes to shine through. They share a look of unspoken anger between each other. Grant punches Jake across the face removing the rest of his helmet. Jake returns the hit with a punch to the gut. Grant takes a few steps back smiling slightly.


    ¡°Oh... I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡± Jake presses his attack against Grant. Grant keeps up his defenses up only counter attacking at the right moments. Lillian joins in on the attack causing Jake to take up the defensive. Grant hops back as Lupa flies through air tacking Lillian from her attack. Jake stands forward grabbing his sword from the ground piercing Grant through the stomach. Grant looks down shocked as two tendrils slap Jake sending him flying a few feet back. Grant rips the sword out of his gut looking angry. He throws the sword back at Jake. Jake barely dodges out of the way catching the sword midflight. Lupa picks up Lillian throwing her at Grant. Grant catches Lillian with a tendril. Jake and Lupa stand ready to take them on. Lillian body doesn¡¯t seem to be healing anymore. ¡°We might want to leave sister.¡± Lillian growls angry as black tendrils rise up from behind her.


    ¡°No Grant. We need to finish them now.¡± She takes a step forward as both Grant and Lillian are engulfed in flames. Zona lands next to Jake and Lupa concentrating on the pair. The fire burns hotter and hotter expanding slowly. Zona looks at Jakes and Lupa.Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°Get everyone out of here now. Lupa you need to ca-¡± The flames slowly stop as Grant and Lillian look unhurt at the certain of the flames. Lupa slowly grabs her head trying to claw something out. She howls dropping to the ground. Jake takes a step forward as he slowly shakes. He looks at his hand disappearing within some nearby darkness. Zona drops to her knees trying to cause fire to erupt form her. ¡°My magic...¡± Lupa grabs her head screaming in pain. Lillian slowly skips over to Lupa smiling evilly. Grant walks over to Zona with a look of pain on his face. Lillian kicks Lupa in the gut laughing. Zona looks up at Grant as he back hands her.


    ¡°Confused?¡± Zona spits up blood as she raises herself back up again. Lillian grabs Lupa by the hair throwing her up into the air. Tendril rush toward Lupa stabbing her multiple times. Lupa lands looking broken and discarded. Zona looks on in horror as Grant makes her look at him. ¡°One of the few gifts that I don¡¯t bring out often.¡± A black tendril pierces Zona¡¯s leg causing her to stifle a scream. I start to panic reaching for a discarded sword. Lillian walks over to Grant looking down at Zona.


    ¡°Ohh.. Grant. Can I eat that one? I want her to feel the pain she caused me.¡± Grant licks his lips shaking his head no.


    ¡°This one is all my sister.¡± I pull the sword out of its rumble looking back. Grant looks down seeing Lupa grabbing ahold of Grant¡¯s foot.


    ¡°Let. Her. Go.¡± A tendril wraps around Lupa throwing her across the square. Zona looks on at her a tear dropping from her face. Grant waves his hand toward his sister.


    ¡°Go eat the pet.¡± Lillian starts to march toward Lupa cursing Grant underneath her breath. I rush up behind Grant dragging the sword behind me. Zona looks up at Grant breathing heavily. Grant pauses for a second. ¡°Hmm.. interesting. Even in the face of absolute death you show no fear.¡± I swing the sword down in an arc. It connects in his shoulder causing him to look at me. I realize my mistake as he reaches over ripping out the sword. ¡°That was a mistake girl.¡± He tosses Zona away from him as he looks at me. He stops looking behind me. I look behind me seeing the top half of Lillian gets thrown toward us. Her body skids a few feet resting at Grant¡¯s feet. Grant looks down with a hurt expression on his face. ¡°Lillian...¡± Crunching can be heard as both Grant and I look over at it. Lupa steps out of the darkness showing her in her monster form. However, her fur is a deep red and her eyes are black. Her claws ooze this strange purple air. She looks at Grant snarling as in her hand hangs Lillian¡¯s lower half.


    ¡°You shall die this day demon.¡± A mixture of the Sister and Lupa rings out. Grant goes to pick up Lillian, but Lupa slashes the air sending a wave of purple magic at Grant. Black tendrils form around Grant trying to protect him from the attack. Lupa dashes forward ripping into the protective barrier. Her impacts on the barrier sends Grant flying to the nearby building top. He raises his finger as a giant tendril forms behind him. He sends it at Lupa with great speed. Lupa extends her claws ripping large chunks out of the tendrils. Zona pulls me out of the way of the destruction. Grant stops his attack jumping to another roof top just as Lupa lands on the previous roof top. Grant looks towards us one last time before stepping into the shadows. Lupa sends a large wave of purple magic toward the building destroying it. Lupa looks over to us jumping onto the ground. She looks to be exhausted and panting really heavy. She takes a step towards us but turns back to Lillian¡¯s body. Black tendrils rise from the body forcing it up into a sitting position. The missing parts of her body are filled in by darkness. She stands up as her body contorts. Her hands are replaced with multiple tendrils as her legs start to reform. It lets out a blood curdling screech causing the nearby windows to break. I cover my ears trying to block out the screech. Lupa charges the creature slashing it across the face. I look to Zona terrified.


    ¡°What.. what is that?¡± Both Lupa and the creature are dealing great strikes back and forth against each other. The ground starts to crack underneath their feet from the attacks.


    ¡°We need to leave now!¡± She grabs my hand pulling me to escape from the town. I look back to see great strikes causing the ground to rumble underneath our feet. Buildings start to cave in on themselves as the fighting grows more and more tense. We barely make it out of the town as we turn back to see Lupa and Lillian with both hands interlocked. The shear force they are using is causing wind to swirl around them. I look at Zona.


    ¡°Is there anything you can do?¡± She looks at Lupa as the black tendrils start to stab at her exposed areas. Zona tries to do her magic as flames burst forth from her hands. She is about to charge back in there as Jake reappears in front of her.


    ¡°Zona. If you go in there, both of you will be killed. You need to finish this now.¡±


    ¡°I am going too.¡± She says angry. She tries to get past him as he glares at her.


    ¡°Idiot! You need to burn it now!¡± Zona realizes what Jake wants her to do. She shakes her head no as a howl is heard from the town. We look over seeing Lupa being pierced with thousands of tendrils. She gets thrown into a nearby building causing it to crumble to the ground. The creature uses black tendrils to pick Lupa up and throw her into the air. She is brought down with such force that causes a crater in the ground. The creature looks over to us tendrils excitably moving around. Zona holds her hand up focusing on the creature.


    ¡°Come you bitch. Got get me.¡± The creature starts to sprint toward us. Jake frowns glaring at Zona.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t do it now, that creature will kill everything. Do it now!¡± Zona shouts at Jake.


    ¡°A little bit closer, and Lupa won¡¯t get caught in the fire.¡± Jake frowns as the creature closes in. He shields me. Zona closes her eyes sending a massive fire wave toward the creature. We all see the creature start to jump to dodge the attack. Before the creature can jump, Lupa grabs ahold of it. Zona¡¯s blast engulfs the pair. The red flames slowly turn back as a scream is heard from the flames. Zona finally opens her eyes as the flames end. Zona lets out an exhausted breath looking at us. ¡°See.. It¡¯s all taken...¡± She looks at me confused. I feel tears run down my face as she looks toward the town. She shakes her head no as she sprints toward the town. I try to go after her, but Jake prevents me from leaving.


    ¡°We need to find the other one.¡± I step past him angry and pissed at him.


    ¡°We need to help Zona first.¡± I say trying to get a grip on what just happened. Jake blocks me from continuing.


    ¡°Zona Everlast is broken. She will not help us now.¡± I take off after Zona. Toward the edge of town, everything surrounding the area is ashes. Jake walks up behind me as I shoot him a look.


    ¡°I am not leaving her.¡± I walk past him going to Zona. As I approach her, I hear her muttering something. I see tears slowly falling down her face. ¡°... Zona... We need to...¡± She stands up looking at me with a change in her eyes. She stands to her feet trying to balance herself.


    ¡°You. You caused this. You caused me to lose my... Everything!¡± Small flames fall off her as she stomps toward me. I hold my hands up trying to defuse the situation.


    ¡°Zona.. I didn¡¯t..¡± She throws some flames at me, but they disappear before they get to me. I watch Zona fall to the ground in a heap.


    ¡°Leave. Me. alone!¡± Jake rides in on his horse.


    ¡°Leave her alone girl. We need to go.¡± I bend down to comfort Zona as she sobs gripping a hold of her necklace. I look up at Jake angry with him.


    ¡°Help me with her now Jake.¡± Jake looks at me for a second. He looks either angry or impressed I addressed him in my tone. He gets down off the horse picking up Zona. Zona slowly passes out. ¡°Also, my name is not girl. It¡¯s Ashley. Ashley Price.¡±

 Chapter 46: A New World Born

    Dark clouds start to form over the Northern Mountains. People near in far hear whispers on the wind. Something is coming. Something no one or thing has seen in many worlds. It brings terror to all heroes and gods. It attacks without mercy and takes without thinking.


    Grant steps out of the shadows into a dark cave. He punches the cave wall angry. ¡°You let them kill my SISTER!¡± A dark figure sits in the distance sitting on a large stone. It watches Grant throw a fit. Grant turns toward it. ¡°We did all your dirty work. Bringing back your pet. All I asked for my sister to be safe. I could...¡± He stops as the man stands up. The man walks over to Grant darkness covering his body. His distorted voice rings out over everything.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°It is understandable my child. However, some sacrifices are supposed to be made. You have sent them down a dark pathway now. Soon... my host will be in perfect condition.¡± He walks to an opening of the cave. Grant follows him. The cave opens to a snowy area of the Northern Mountains. ¡°Can¡¯t you see it my dear friend? This is just the beginning. Soon everyone in the entire world will bask in the greatness of the Forgotten King.¡± The snowy area slowly fades away to a skeleton sitting in a throne. Black tendrils sit at the base skeleton¡¯s throne. Slowly the black tendrils start to swirl around the area attaching themselves to anything and everything they can grab.

 Chapter 47: Visions

    ¡°The world is doomed.¡± Father sits at his throne looking at his sons. His first son looks up at him.


    ¡°Father. Is there any way we can save it?¡± A loud clap rings out over the white room causing a few cracks to run up the wall.


    ¡°Nothing can help it. We can do nothing as long as he remains down there. His power is strong enough to kill us all.¡± The second brother looks up at him.


    ¡°Maybe our...¡± Another loud clap rings out.


    ¡°My daughter is gone. I cannot find her in all of the world down there.¡± The third one looks up at him.


    ¡°What about the girl Father?¡± Father pauses thinking over something.


    ¡°Hmm... perhaps she can do something.¡± Another loud clap rings out throughout the white room. The fourth one looks up.


    ¡°How do we get her the message Father?¡± Father looks down into an orb at the center of the room. The four brothers look at each other as the second one stands up. Father looks at his son.


    ¡°Thank you, my son.¡± The room starts to swirl as I sit up in my bed holding my head. I hear someone sparring outside as I stand up from my bed. I go over to the dresser looking into the mirror. My light green eyes shine in the light. I look at the recent haircut I got instantly regretting it. It makes me look more like a child. I put on some clothes that hang from my body. I head downstairs going to the kitchen. I make some eggs bringing them over to Zona¡¯s room. I knock on the door slightly opening it.


    ¡°Zona... I brought you some food.¡± I look in to see Zona still in her bed covered up in blankets. I sigh bringing over the plate sitting it next to her bed. I take the other plate I made for her last night. She hasn¡¯t eaten anything for a few days now. I go to touch her but the flame in the fireplace flares up. I slowly back out of the room. The fire slowly goes down as I close the door. I head back to the kitchen dumping out the food. I look outside to see Jake training with a sword. Jake has opened a little bit these last couple months. Instead of the constant demands, he has developed some normal human feelings. I walk outside watching Jake spear. He knocks the dummy over one last time before looking over at me.


    ¡°Instead of standing there, I could teach you how to fight.¡± I roll my eyes leaning against the wall.


    ¡°I would rather have someone who actually could say a positive comment instead of a jerk who control issues.¡± Jake slightly smirks walking over to me. I forgave him from what happened with James. Jake didn¡¯t ask to be brought back. The people responsible for Jake being brought back have disappeared. Roasland and his gang of doctors. Jake searches for them whenever he isn¡¯t on a mission for Lord Lionheart or training.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Such a shame. You could be an excellent fighter. Your small frame gives you an advantage.¡± I stop somewhat shocked at the compliment.


    ¡°How so?¡± He walks over drinking from a cup. His body is wet from his workout and training.


    ¡°People would underestimate you.¡± I huff sitting on the steps that lead to his house.


    ¡°I had another vision, I think. It was a little hazy, but I think one of them is coming for Zona.¡± Jake looks at me unamused.


    ¡°Why?¡± I shrug.


    ¡°She is the only person who can defeat Grant. The gods are terrified of Grant. Said that he could actually kill them.¡± Jake grumbles dipping his cup in a nearby bucket.


    ¡°I thought only a god could kill these things.¡± I shrug starting to feel bad for her.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t know what or how my visions work. Maybe Zona has godlike abilities. But...¡± Jake finishes the rest of his drink placing the cup next to the bucket.


    ¡°Well if Zona is not going to do anything about Grant, it is going to have to be us.¡± I sigh looking up at the sky. For the first time in all of history, the Green Belt is experiencing snow. At first, people started freaking out not understanding where all the snow was coming from. The military has ensured us that these were effects from the Church of the Brothers. As far as anyone knows, the church is all but gone now. With everyone turning against them, they all left. ¡°Also. I am ready for our session.¡±


    ¡°Oh okay. Lead the way.¡± Jake leads me to his bedroom. I¡¯ve been coming to grips with my not so magical abilities. My headaches aren¡¯t as bad as they once where and I can somewhat control my visions. Apparently, he can¡¯t die if his sister is alive. Explaining how he survived the attacks from his friends. I really don¡¯t fully understand what I am doing but I try my best to keep my promise. Once in the bedroom, Jake lays on the bed trying to relax. I grab ahold of his arm images fill my head.


    Anna runs through a snowy mountain range play. She jumps over a fallen tree hiding underneath it. Something jumps over it sniffing the air. The creature looks human except for the black veins on it¡¯s body. It looks at Anna as a tendril rushes toward her. I let go of Jake trying to catch myself on the bed. Jake catches me lifting me back to my feet. ¡°What did you see?¡± He asks somewhat impatiently. I¡¯ve noticed when it comes to his sister; he is impatient.


    ¡°I saw the same creature from before.¡± He hides his anger standing up.


    ¡°Alright.¡± He stomps out of the room. I sigh sitting on his bed. My minor headache slowly leaves me. I stand up leaving the room to hear someone banging on the front door. I open it to see a solider standing there. I look at him waiting for him to speak.


    ¡°Is Captain Jake home miss?¡± Jake comes from the kitchen looking a little more calmed.


    ¡°What is it soldier?¡± The solider digs into his bag handing over a letter. Jake takes it reading it over.


    ¡°Monsters are attacking again?¡± The soldier nods.


    ¡°Yes sir. There have been multiple attacks on the road¡¯s miles north of here. Lord Lionheart is declaring a final war on the Northern Savages.¡± Jake frowns putting the message away.


    ¡°Very well. I will meet with him later to discuss the tactics.¡± The messenger nods leaving the house. Jake closes the door looking at me.


    ¡°You need to convince Zona Everlast to get up. We are going to be moving soon.¡± I pause slightly shocked.


    ¡°Why are the monsters attacking again?¡±


    ¡°Maybe Grant? I have no idea. I need to talk to Lord Lionheart to figure it out.¡± Lord Lionheart has been a blessing in disguise for us. He let Jake back in his position as a high-ranking captain. He pardoned Zona for her supposed crimes. I would honestly call him a friend.


    ¡°Wait. how am I supposed to get Zona up?¡± He shrugs heading to his room.


    ¡°Guess you will have to figure it out.¡±

 Chapter 48: Reforging the Fire

    I open the door to see Zona in the same position as last time. I slowly approach Zona. ¡°Zona. I need you to get up now.¡± The flames from the fire start to rise the closer I get to her. I reach for the bucket of water I brought with me just incase this was going to happen. She sits up looking at me. Her bloodshot eyes glare into me.


    ¡°..Leave.¡± Her voice sounds cold and weak. She looks like she has lost weight in her face. I gulp going to her.


    ¡°Zona. I understand it hurts..¡± She glares at me weakly holding up her hand.


    ¡°I. Said. Leave.¡± Before I can act, Jake appears next to the bed picking up Zona with blanket. I frown at Jake as he carries her outside. Zona struggles within the blanket. I follow him outside and watch as he dumps Zona onto the ground. Zona stands up trying to shoot flames at Jake. A very weak amount shoots out he waves them out of his face.


    ¡°The once great Zona Everlast reduce to a pathetic child.¡± Zona frowns trying to punch Jake in the face. Jake continues to dodge the attacks. ¡°Look how far the once great hero has fallen. All because of her little pet is dead.¡± Something inside Zona snaps as she tries to call upon her full force of her magic. She screams trying to throw it at him. When nothing comes, she drops to her knees looking defeated. Jake walks up to her. I run to her getting between her and him.


    ¡°Back off Jake.¡± He pauses looking down at me. Something in his eyes tells me he realizes that he took it too far. He goes back to the house with the look of disappointment on his face. I look back at her slowly helping her up. ¡°Come on Zona. Let''s get you cleaned up.¡± I hold onto her arm as we head inside. I take her to the bathroom undressing her. I can tell that she has lost a good amount of weight. I help into the bath turning on the water. I sit next to her washing her.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± I pause slightly surprised she spoke to me.


    ¡°Because I care about you Zona.¡± After the bath has filled up, I begin to wash her. She looks visually upset as I start to wash her hair. The bath water begins to heat up as a tear falls from her face.


    ¡°... I miss her..¡± I frown slightly trying to cool her off. After the water starts to get too hot, I get her out of the bath. I start to dry her off.


    ¡°I know. We all miss her.¡± I look up to see tears running down her face. She isn¡¯t sobbing or anything like that.


    ¡°I never should have done.¡± I wrap her in a towel hugging her close. For a moment, she doesn¡¯t do anything. I rub her back and she holds onto me burying her face into my shirt. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­.¡± We hug for a few minutes letting her work this from her system.


    ¡°You know she wouldn¡¯t want you to live your life like this right? She would want you to help people and be yourself.¡± She doesn¡¯t say anything for a moment. She lets go standing. She looks at me with a forced smile.


    ¡°..Right. I will be done in a minute.¡± I smile happy that she is at least trying to be better. I leave going to the kitchen. I make some soup setting out three bowls for everyone. I turn to see Jake coming into the kitchen in his suit of armor.


    ¡°Is she finally better?¡± I frown glaring at him slightly.


    ¡°Yea no thanks to you.¡± He starts to eat his soup looking bad.


    ¡°I understand I took it too far. However, if she is the only person who can defeat Grant. We need her back.¡± I know he is right, but he could have gone about it better. I pause seeing Zona come in with her old clothes on. She sits down and begins eating. We all don¡¯t say anything for a second and she looks up at Jake.


    ¡°Why are we going to the North?¡±  Jake begins to fill her in everything that he knows. She almost looks like her old self except for the fact she looks just overall sadder. After Jake finishes, Zona eats the rest of her soup.


    ¡°Fine. I will meet you in the morning then.¡± She heads outside as Jake and I share looks of confusion. He heads to the window making a face.


    ¡°Finally, she is back. I will be back in the morning with everything we need.¡± He looks back at me opening the door. ¡°I will be back in the morning.¡± He closes the door leaving me alone in the house. I clean the house for a little bit before going to do some research. I open the door seeing Zona sitting on a nearby bench resting in the sun. I almost head over to her but I figure she still needs to work things out herself. I head to the library like usual. I open the door and see the friendly old lady sitting at the main desk. She looks up and smiles.


    ¡°Good morning Ashley.¡± I smile going to her.


    ¡°Good morning Betty. Did you find any of the books I asked for?¡± She sadly shakes her head no.


    ¡°Unfortunately, no, but I did find a book that considers about old myths and legends. It¡¯s older but it should still do the trick.¡± She holds out a green bound book with a title Forgotten Dreams. I smile taking it.


    ¡°Thanks. I will return it as soon as I can.¡± I walk over to my usual spot and sit down getting comfortable. I open the book and start to flip through some pages. It mostly covers everything I basically already know. I sigh mindlessly flipping through the pages. After finishing the book, I get up heading back Betty. She looks at me as I hand the book. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find anything in it. Sorry.¡± She looks sorry for me.


    ¡°I am sorry that I can¡¯t find what you are looking for.¡± I head to the door looking back.


    ¡°It is okay. I am leaving on a trip for a few weeks. Maybe I can find something to bring back to add to this massive collection.¡± She smiles waving at me.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Of course. See you soon Ashley.¡± I smile walking away out the front door. I look up at the sky noticing it starting to get dark out. I frown slightly confused.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird.¡± I notice a few men from the military running toward the center of the city. Dark clouds start to form in the distance as I feeling a dread starts to come over me. I take off running toward the center of the city. This time I am making sure no one else dies because of him.


    I get to the city center seeing a group of men with their swords trained on someone. He looks panicked and super skinny. His skin hangs off his bones. He is mumbling something that no one can hear. He looks around with white glazed eyes. I get closer hearing what he has been saying. ¡°He¡¯s coming! Run! Please! He is going to consume everything!¡± One of the guards goes to grab him but I stop him. The guard looks at me for a second looking angry.


    ¡°Who do you think you..¡± He stops as one of the other guards grabs him pulling him away.


    ¡°She is one of the people living with Captain Jake.¡± He frowns looking at me extremely sorry. I roll my eyes looking at the man.


    ¡°Hey. It¡¯s okay... I am here for you.¡± The man grabs ahold of my arm. His grip is ice cold and I feel something trying to worm its way inside my head.


    ¡°The Forgotten King Will Raise. The World Succumbs to Darkness. A Hero is Forged in Flames and the Return of Her.¡± Brief flashes of black tendrils flash into my head, a skeleton on a throne, an empty throne, and finally; Grant. He shows me his toothy smile reaching out for me. I rip my arm from him as he grabs his hand in pain. He screams out into the air, ¡°IT COMES!¡± He falls over drawing one last breath. I hold my arm close to my body as I see more soldiers including Jake approach me.


    Jake orders soldiers to clean up everything and send the people back to their homes. He walks with me back to the house as he dismisses the rest of group. He looks at me as we passed by the garden. ¡°What happened?¡± I frown slightly rubbing my arm where the man grabbed my arm.


    ¡°I think Grant got ahold of that man. To send a message, I think. He told me this The Forgotten King Will Raise. The World Succumbs to Darkness. A Hero is Forged in Flames and the Return of Her. I saw a skeleton, a throne, and Grant. Grant is the one causing these attacks. I know it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Interesting. You won¡¯t leave my sight once we head up there. I don¡¯t need you getting in trouble.¡± I nod in agreement with him.


    ¡°Yea we need to stay together from now on. So what time are we leaving?¡± He makes a face.


    ¡°Change of plans. We are leaving tonight. Lord Lionheart insisted that we left as soon as possible. Our transportation should be ready as soon as we get down packing. Plus, he has granted us everything we would need for the mountains.¡± I smile slightly happy that I won¡¯t have to worry about going cold.


    ¡°Will I be able to see him before we leave?¡± Jake looks at me confused.


    ¡°Maybe. Once we get everything packed. We will see.¡± We see the house. I assume that she went back into the house. ¡°I already came here to her know. Go pack your things so we can leave soon.¡± I head up to my room and start to pack things to keep me busy on the trip. I back a few books, pencils, and other items. I head downstairs seeing Jake and Zona waiting by the door.


    Jake had time to change into an updated version of his armor. The whole thing isn¡¯t completely black. A few white patches have been given to it. Apparently, some of the magical qualities have been lost over the last couple of months. He actually pulls it off pretty well. I pause slightly surprised at the thought. I notice that he cleanly polished his sword. It is still the same old black bladed sword that he has always used. Apparently, Zona has used the sword before. They usually don¡¯t talk about the old days anyway.


    Zona is wearing her old red robe with the selves removed. Her blue undershirt hands loosely from her body and her robe looks a little big now. She is wearing her necklace with the single teardrop wrapped in metal vines. At least she isn¡¯t staying in bed anymore. I look at the house one last time before following them outside. I have grown attached to the house. Finally having a permanent place to stay felt good. We all walk to the front gate of the city. A few people start to gather noticing Zona. Her legend has evolved a little more over the last two years. She went from being a myth to somewhat of a celebrity. Not everyone knows who she is but they people who do are grateful.


    We get to the front gate and I see two wagons filled with supplies. I see two men in the driver''s seat and a group of men on horses. They look a good size about twenty or so. I look at Jake confused. ¡°We are taking people with us?¡± He nods whistling for his horse to come over. A horse as black as midnight trots over to him. It has light blue eyes as Jake rubs his side.


    ¡°You two will ride in the carts. Understand?¡± I frown slightly not wanting too. However, I nod climbing into the cart with Zona. I look at Jake who rides up next to the cart. Lord Lionheart makes an appearance as a large cheer goes throughout the crowd. I smile seeing him walking over to us. He smiles at me.


    ¡°Ashley Price. It¡¯s nice to see you again.¡± Zona hides in the back of the cart as Jake puts on his helmet. I get a warm feeling hearing his voice. It makes me feel safe for some strange reason.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you too. Here to see us off?¡± He nods.


    ¡°I would join you, but I need to help the people here. Stay safe. All of you.¡± He waves to the crowd as the we leave the city. Jake rides beside me as we march North. I look at his horse.


    ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± Jake doesn¡¯t answer my question right away but looks at me as we start to pass more dense trees.


    ¡°His name is Knight.¡± I smile slightly petting the horse as he walks beside the wagon.


    ¡°I like it. It suits him well.¡± Knight neighs nudging my hand slightly. I pet his head as Jake looks down the road.


    ¡°Will we be able to try again tonight?¡± I pause for a second trying to figure out an excuse. I already feel somewhat exhaust from all the visions I had today.


    ¡°.. Maybe. It depends on how I feel.¡± I see him frown slightly but not say anything. He rides ahead of the group and I sigh annoyed. I pull out one of my books trying to pass the time. I relax getting into the book. By the time I look up from the book, I notice that it is getting dark out. Zona is slightly playing with some small flames. I relax happily knowing that Zona is slowly getting back to her old self. The wagons start to slow down and find a place to stay for the night. The wagon parks as the men start to set up camp. Jake orders them around as Zona, James, and me set up our tents in the middle of the camp. We all sit down by a nearby fire exhausted from the day¡¯s events. A few men pass around rations and some wine. I pass on the wine never really enjoying it. Zona takes the wine and sips on it. Jakes walks over looking at us.


    ¡°It will take about a week to get to the Northern Mountains. By the pace we set we should arrive on schedule.¡± Zona rolls her eyes muttering something about doing this before. ¡°Go get ready. Ashley. I would like for you to join us.¡± I stop confused looking at Jake.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He smiles at me planning something.


    ¡°I would like you to train with men and me.¡± I go to say no but Zona stands up warming up her shoulders.


    ¡°I am down. I need to start back up my training anyway.¡± I see Jake frown slightly nodding.


    ¡°Very well. I shall face Zona, and train Ashley.¡± Out of the corner of my eye, I notice a few men starting to place bets. I gulp realizing that I am so fucked.

 Chapter 49: The Blood Moon

    A few men start cheering as Zona takes off her robe laying it down on the ground. She slowly walks over to Jake.


    ¡°When¡¯s the last time we fought Jake?¡± Jake frowns as I start to feel a cold chill go down the back of my spine.


    ¡°About two years ago.¡± The men feel something similar and back up away from where they are going to fight. Jake disappears and reappears behind Zona. He brings his fake sword down quickly as flames rise up blocking the attack. Zona turns around bringing a wave of fire roaring after Jake. Jake jumps out of the way throwing dirt into Zona¡¯s eyes. The flames go out for a second as Jake rushes her. Jake lashes out hitting her in the stomach. Something changes in the air as it grows hot. Flames burst from Zona hitting Jake. Jake flies into the air landing on his feet. Zona looks to still be blind, but fire is slowly building up around her. She disappears in a fire vortex causing the ground around her to slightly blacken.


    Jake seems to be studying his next attack as a fire bold hits his arm causing him to drop his sword. For a brief second, confusion comes over his face. He rolls to his side picking up his sword and rushes toward the swirling vortex. At the last second, he stabs the air causing the fire vortex to stop. His fake sword is close to Zona¡¯s neck and Zona has her hand directly on his chest. Everyone in the area stops to see who would strike first. I go to get up to stop this, but Zona removes her hand.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s a tie.¡± He frowns putting his sword away.


    ¡°Agreed.¡± I hear a few men groan and a few others cheer happily. Zona walks back over putting back on her robe. She looks at me.


    ¡°Good luck.¡± She leaves the area going to her tent. I gulp as I watch him clean up slightly. He looks at everyone and frowns.


    ¡°Everyone back to their positions.¡± The men pause and instantly leave. He smirks slightly at me which causing me to pause. I don¡¯t think I have ever seen him even attempt a smile. ¡°Ready Ashley?¡± I gulp nodding.


    ¡°I am just going to say this is dumb.¡± He starts to slightly laugh, and I become seriously concerned.


    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t hurt you. Unless you want me too.¡± I feel my cheats warm up because of the way he said that. HE rushes me. He swings his sword like he has done before and I barely dodge his attack. He seems to be toying with me as he slowly attacks me with predictable moves. I frown angrily punching in the stomach. My eyes tear up as my hand crunches against his skin. He stops shocked that I hit him. A slight look of worry fills his eyes to which I sweep him off his feet. He falls to the ground with a thud. A mix of emotions run through me as he stares up at me from the ground. I feel joy for beating him, anger for him playing with me, slightly fearful, and in pain because my hand is most likely broken. He stands up instantly storming off away from me. I am left alone holding my broken hand. I storm off to the medic in the group. He tells me that I didn¡¯t break my head. I huff as he wraps it. I head back to my tent. The sky has gotten dark with the stars coming out. I notice certain patterns in the stars causing my head to get fuzzy. I grumble to myself slightly hating my magic. Ever since I had my first version, I have started seeing things everywhere. It is beyond annoying. I get up heading to my tent. I pause seeing Zona inside her tent. She is curled up in a ball holding her necklace. A barely hear soft whimpering coming from her. I must find a way to help Zona. I slip into my tent getting relaxed soon falling asleep.


    I wake up in the morning stretching out slightly. I get up to see everyone packing up. I pack up my tent and meet up with Zona. Zona doesn¡¯t acknowledge me climbing into the wagon. I sit there digging out my notebook looking around for Jake. I see him fully dressed in his armor. He rides pass us as we start to move. I frown realizing that he is ignoring me. We spend the next couple of days traveling North. Jake barely talks to me only talking when orders are given. We set up to go to bed one night in the middle of a field. I head straight to bed angry at Jake. Zona doesn¡¯t notice me because of the little drinking game they have started.


    I am awoken to a tug at my leg. I sit up to see one of the Jake¡¯s soldiers. He seems older and rough compared to other soldiers. He has a grayish beard that looks more like stubble. His brown eyes stares daggers into me. ¡°The Captain has left again.¡± I get up from my tent noticing two other soldiers with him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where he went?¡± He frowns looking angrily at me.


    ¡°He was fine until you trained with him. Go find him.¡± I slowly get angry looking him up and down.


    ¡°Oh yea? Who decided you were in charge?¡± He frowns as the two men behind him slightly laugh. He gets close to me looking down at me. He was a good foot taller than me.


    ¡°Officer Blake. As long as the Captain is gone, I am in command. Now go find him.¡± I want to protest but I figure that it won¡¯t take long. I take off in a direction hopefully finding him soon.


    I make my way through the forest in the dead of night. The moon shines in the distance through the tree branches. A rub my arms trying to shake off the night¡¯s cold. The farther we head up north, the colder it gets. The trees have started to change and prepare for the coldness from the mountains. Some part of me is excited to see the mountains. The stories back home had the being almost not real. From what I understand, we are about two days from them. I pause hearing a snap of a branch. ¡°Jake?¡± A man wearing black robes appears around a tree. He is pausing removing his hood.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Oh hello. I am sorry. I didn¡¯t know anyone else was out here.¡± I frown slightly not trusting the man. He holds his hand out to me. ¡°My name is Nash.¡± He looks to be in his late fifties. He looks to be a monk with his shaven head. I slowly let my guard down shaking his hand.


    ¡°Ashley. What are you doing out here in the middle of the night?¡± He smiles slightly looking up at the moon.


    ¡°I am enjoying the Blood Moon. It only happens once every hundred years.¡± I look confused never hearing about the Blood Moon. ¡°A better question is what are you doing out here?¡± I pause slightly.


    ¡°Um... looking for a friend.¡± He pauses for a second.


    ¡°Well I can help you look for them until the event is supposed to happen.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± We start searching for Jake as we make conversation ¡°So... What is the Blood Moon?¡± He doesn¡¯t seem phased by the question.


    ¡°I figured you never heard of it. See once the Church and the military took over, they made sure a few things were never known. The Blood Moon is magic itself becomes unstable. Magic users are heavily influenced under the it. People claim that it can bring back the dead, grant wishes, and everything in between.¡± I pause slightly shock never coming upon it in my research.


    ¡°Wow. It sounds powerful.¡± He laughs slightly shaking his head no.


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the mind of the magic user. The reasons things like that happen because the user wills it. Only strong magic users are really affected by this event.¡± I frown slowly hoping Zona and Jake will be okay. Nash pauses looking up in the sky. ¡°It looks like it is starting.¡± I look up to see the moon slowly turning red. The sky itself slowly blends with the moon.


    My vision goes black for a second seeing Grant killing people in a town. I grip my stomach trying to calm down. A walled off barrier prevents people from running as black tendrils consume them. Grant wipes his mouth pulling out a little book. He checks off on a list of town names. Wealdstone, Castlerock, Charleston have already checked off. The next towns look like to be Creek Valley, Logansport, and the Game trail. The last version is of him looking up at the blood moon disappearing into the shadows. I fall to the ground trying to catch my breath. Nash helps me up looking worried. ¡°Are you okay Ashley?¡± I nod trying to stop my head from spinning.


    ¡°I have to find¡­¡± I look up to see Jake looking at me and Nash. ¡°Jake.¡± I pull away from Nash¡¯s grip going to him. ¡°Jake. Grant is killing towns. We need to stop him.¡± Jake looks down at me cocking his head slightly. ¡°Jake.¡±


    ¡°Something is wrong with me Ashley.¡± His voice is cold, angry, full of hate. I frown slowly stepping away from him.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He draws his blade pointing it toward me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t control my actions. You need to run now!¡± He slowly advances toward me as I keep backing up. He looks to be fighting his movements with every step. Nash steps between me and him.


    ¡°Run Ashley. I will hold him off.¡± I watch as Jake runs his sword through Nash¡¯s chest. Blood drips from the sword coming from his back.


    ¡°NO! Ashley. Please run!¡± A small noise comes from my throat as I cover my mouth. Jake pulls the sword from Nash¡¯s body causing Nash to fall to the ground in a heap. I talk off running back to the camp. As I approach the camp, I see the camp mostly destroyed. Small fires surround the outside of the camp.


    I try not to panic hoping everyone is okay. I see fire being thrown in the distance. I make my way over there, but I am hit with another vision. This time I see Anna sitting in a small church. Snow falls from a few holes in the roof. She holds a black rose in her hand as a figure places a hand on her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay Anna. He will be coming for you soon.¡± The voice is distorted and angry. ¡°There is a reason I brought him back.¡± I drop to my knees as the vision fades. Zona walks through the camp looking at me confused.


    Ashley! Have you seen¡­¡± She stops as she looks at Jake who stumbles out of the forest.  Zona looks at Jake frowning. ¡°You took her, didn¡¯t you?¡± Before I can move out of the way, Zona sends flames toward Jake. A briefly see red strings coming off them. Jake rushes toward Zona with blinding speed causing the ground to quake under each of his steps. Zona takes off blasting the ground creating a wall of fire. Jake disappears before reaching the wall and reappears behind Zona. He slashes her down her back and flames erupt from her burning off much of Jake¡¯s armor. Jake flies into a nearby tree. Zona stomps toward him but soldiers rush from the nearby forest going after her. Zona turns her sights on the men as I run toward Jake.


    I get to Jake first seeing almost all of his armor is missing. He has the same glossy look in his eyes as Zona. However, I notice most of the damage he has taken hasn¡¯t heal like normally. I touch his face staring into his eyes. I feel a rush of visions trying to overtake me. I barely push the away concentrating on his face.


    ¡°Come on Jake. Fight it. Please.¡± For a brief second, I seem to connect with him as he relaxes and the red tint in his eye¡¯s leaves. Dark clouds form overhead as he looks at me. I pull him out of the tree as the red lines surrounding his body leaves.


    ¡°Snap her out of it before she escapes.¡± I nod turning toward Zona. Zona blasts some flames toward the men as one throws a net over her. The net has dampening stones are tied to the base of the stone. I run over to Zona trying to grab a hold of her face. She struggles looking at me pleading.


    ¡°Ashley! Please. I have to find her! Why are you trying to capture me?¡± As I touch her, I get floored with the overwhelming wave of visions trying to enter my mind. I was somewhat prepared for Jake since I¡¯ve been working with him for the past few weeks. Zona was another beast. I fight as hard as I can trying to push back the wave. ¡°Where¡¯s Lupa!¡± I start to feel myself get swept away with the visions. I close my eyes focusing hard on the current situation.


    ¡°Zona. Please come back to us. Lupa¡¯s not here.¡± I feel something strange grab ahold of within in her head. I open my eyes to see her staring at me. The red tint in her eyes slowly changes to a burning orange. The net slowly burns away as each dampening stone breaks. I let go of her face feeling my hands start to burn. She slowly raises her hand towards me with a sadistic smile spreading across her face. Jake appears behind her hitting her with the hilt of his sword in the back of the head. She falls to the ground sideways with a thud.


    ¡°She needs to be tied up.¡±

 Chapter 50: Finding Grant

    We spend the rest of the night trying to collect the rest of his soldiers and supplies. Most of the supplies are gone. We lost ten men in the outburst from Zona. By the time I emerge from the medical tent, the few remaining tents have been set up just outside the destruction of the camp. Jake orders the soldiers around to bury the ten dead ones. Blake glares at me as I approach him. ¡°I want to see Zona.¡± Jake looks at me frowning slightly. Before he can speak, Blake steps in front of me.


    ¡°The traitor will be sent back to the capital to get her punishment for killing our men.¡± I frown looking around Blake.


    ¡°Jake. I want to see her. Now.¡± Blake looks at Jake.


    ¡°Sir.. I think.¡±


    ¡°She will see her Officer.¡± There is a pause in Blake¡¯s voice as I walk past him to Jake¡¯s tent.


    ¡°But.. sir! This..¡± I enter the tent to see Zona tied with two large stones around her wrists. I sit down across from her as she looks down to the ground.


    ¡°Zona..¡± She doesn¡¯t move or look at me.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Her voice is emotionless. I feel my gut sink low as I grip my pant legs.


    ¡°You know it¡¯s not your fault right?¡± She shifts in her restraints finally looking up at me. One eye is back to normal but the other one still has the tint of orange. I frown knowing that I brought whatever this is in her.


    ¡°Part of me knows that. The other part of me is happy that I did it. I deserve whatever I get.¡±


    ¡°But.. Zona.¡±


    ¡°Something in me has always wanted out. To burn everything around me. To consume everything in flames.¡± A slow smile starts to form on her lips. She stops the smile turning it into a frown. ¡°Did you know that mages go crazy with power? Titus warned me to let go of my anger or it would drive me crazy. Guess he was right.¡±


    ¡°You are not crazy Zona. The things you¡¯ve seen and done would make any person crazy three times over. You having this conversation right now makes me sure that you aren¡¯t crazy.¡± Zona stares at me. She doesn¡¯t say anything, doesn¡¯t blink, nothing. She looks to be thinking over my words. I take a chance with the next words carefully. ¡°If you forgive yourself for what you did..¡± Zona glares at me sitting straight up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it.¡± I gulp finishing.


    ¡°.. what you did to Lupa.. You would feel better.¡± She glares at me with intense anger. Even with the dampening stones on her, the tent starts to heat up. When I think the stones might break, the heat disappears.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point anymore?¡± For the first time in all my life, I hear the sound of utter defeat. Shit. I try to find a way to bring Zona up pausing for a split second. I pause realizing that I could maybe find Lupa. There wasn¡¯t a body. Maybe she escaped. ¡°.. I could help.¡± She looks at me.


    ¡°How?¡± I take a deep breath reaching out and touching her arm.


    ¡°I am going to find Lupa. I just need you to focus on her.¡± She looks in disbelief but frowns looking at me untrustworthy.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± I frown slightly shrugging.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been helping Jake trying to find his sister for the past couple months. Maybe I can do the same thing with Lupa.¡± A small glimmer of hope raises in her. I grip her on as her version invades my mind.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    I look around seeing the lake from their home. I pause confused looking seeing Lupa opening the door yawning greatly. She looks just like her old self. Her white hair shimmering in the sun. Pale skin as white as snow. Bright purple eyes that seem to give off hope. She is wearing her customized farmer¡¯s clothing. She walks outside tending to a garden. I frown realizing that I am reliving one of her memories. Zona walks outside looking like the person I first saw in that alley. Lupa looks up at Zona with dirt smeared across her face. ¡°Lupa. You are completely dirty.¡± The memory fades away as I let go off Zona. She looks at me with hope in her eyes. ¡°What did you see?¡± I go to answer but pause slightly.


    ¡°I.. need to see more later but.. I think she is alive.¡± Tears of joy fill Zona¡¯s eyes as the orange eye completely returns to normal. She attempts to hug me, but the chains stop her. ¡°I will have to do more sessions with you later to find her exact spot.¡± She wipes her eyes looking beyond happy.


    ¡°Thank you, Ashley... I feel... like my old self again.¡± I force a smile standing up.


    ¡°I am going to go talk to Jake to let you go now. We have another issue to deal with before going to the Northern Mountains.¡± I leave the tent feeling extremely guilty for what I did. I go up to Jake looking at him. This is just until she gets back on her feet. She just needs hope.


    ¡°Zona is better. She won¡¯t be a problem more.¡± Blake rolls his eyes as Jake nods.


    ¡°Very well. I believe you.¡± Blake¡¯s mouth hangs open in shocked.


    ¡°Sir! This is a complete breach..¡± Jake turns to him angrily.


    ¡°What was that Officer?¡± Blake shuts his mouth standing at attention.


    ¡°Nothing sir.¡± Jake relaxes looking back at me.


    ¡°Go release her then Officer.¡± Blake makes a face entering the tent. I look at Jake he sighs slightly.


    ¡°Um.. I need to talk to you about Grant.¡± He pauses and looks around. He looks back at me.


    ¡°Alright.¡± He leads me to a private place and sits down on a bench. I pause slightly sitting next to him. I go to speak but he cuts me off. ¡°I want to apologize for what I did.¡± I pause slightly shocked.


    ¡°Um.. it¡¯s okay. You weren¡¯t in control..¡±


    ¡°No. When I broke your hand. I didn¡¯t do anything to help you and stayed away from you for a few days. I am sorry and I won¡¯t let that happen again.¡± I feel my cheeks get a little warm as I start to play with my pant leg.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Jake. Really¡­ I didn¡¯t even break my hand.¡± There''s an awkward silence for a few seconds as we stare at each other. ¡°.. Anyway.. Grant has been attacking towns. Completely destroying them. I think the road attacks are meant to draw us away from him.¡± He thinks for a second nodding.


    ¡°Yes. I agree. We should still send men to check on the road attacks though. We will go after Grant. What is the next town he is attacking?¡± I think for a second.


    ¡°Creek Valley is the next town he is attacking.¡± Jake pulls out a map looking over it. He points to Creek Valley.


    ¡°It is a two-day ride from here. We will be going soon.¡± He stands up somewhat quickly grabbing his side. I frown standing up trying to lift his shirt. He reacts too slow and I see bandages covering most of his ribs. I glare at him as he pulls down his shirt.


    ¡°You are hurt?¡± He doesn¡¯t say anything. I get pissed standing in front of him. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you healing?¡± He stares down at me without saying anything. ¡°Are you sick?¡± I slowly start to grow concerned for him. He sighs grabbing my hands with his.


    ¡°I am not sick. It just takes me longer to heal now. I am fine.¡± He smiles sending butterflies through my stomach. I pause feeling my cheeks getting red again. I let go of his hands trying to calm down. I don¡¯t know why Jake causes my body to do that.


    ¡°G- Good. I will go let Zona know that we are leaving soon.¡± I turn away from him heading over to Zona. By the time I reach the tent she was in, I have calmed down enough. I enter the tent to see Blake leaving it. He gives me a nasty glare moving past me. Zona rubs her wrist looking at me. ¡°We are heading to Creek Valley.¡± Zona looks at me confused.


    ¡°What for?¡± We exit the tent.


    ¡°Grant is there.¡± She gets a determined look in her eyes. We look to see Jake walking over with Knight.


    ¡°Officer Blake will lead the rest of you north to deal with the growing monster problem. I have already sent orders to send more men up north to set up a base of operations.¡± Jake walks another horse over to Zona. ¡°We will be riding pretty hard for the next two days. Only stopping to rest.¡± I stop realizing that Jake helps me up on Knight. Zona has a smile on her face and flawlessly climbs onto the other horse. I notice men glare at her as Jake looks back one last time to his soldiers. ¡°I shall join you after we complete our mission.¡± Jake spurs his horse forward down the road to Creek Valley. We follow suit and I get a strange feeling in the pit of my stomach. It feels like we¡¯ve done this before already.

 Chapter 51: Grants Scheme

    We luckily make it within the two-day travel time. The horses are exhausted as we gallop to the see the town in view. Creek Valley is located between two raising hills and a mini river running through the center of town. Most of the people who live here work off the river or the land. We ride into town as the sun is barely coming over the horizon. The town is barely waking up with only a few people moving through the streets. We read to the town center where a bridge crossing over the river connects both sides of the town. We all hop off our horses. I work out the soreness of my legs as Jake scans the area for any signs of Grant. He looks at me after scanning the town. ¡°Do you know when he is supposed to make his attack?¡± I frown shaking my head no. He sighs slightly scanning the area once again. ¡°There was a marketplace back there. We will set up an ambush for him.¡±


    Jake sends the horses away as we walk toward the marketplace. A few vendors are already selling items they found from their harvesting off the land and river. Jake pulls us aside describing the plan in detail. I will be set up with Zona near a shop looking for items to buy. James will be hiding in the shadows waiting to spot Grant. When Grant is spotted, Jake will prevent him from escaping by wounding him greatly. Zona will finish him off after I get nearby people away. We take up our positions waiting for Grant to make an appearance.


    I start looking at the jewelry trying to act natural. I pause seeing a beautiful ruby with a golden chain. I pick it up as an old woman comes around smiling. She looks at me waiting for me to decide what I want to do. I smile seeing my reflection in the ruby.


    ¡°It is beautiful. But I don¡¯t have the money for it.¡± I place it down as Zona comes up to me. Zona gives me a look.


    ¡°I am getting a weird vibe.¡± She pauses noticing the jewelry I was looking at. She picks it up and drops a coin pouch on the table. She hands it to me causing me to become shocked.


    ¡°Um.. why did you buy this for me?¡± She makes a face looking a little sorry.


    ¡°I know that I¡¯ve been a major ass these last few months. I am going to start making it up to you guys. I owe you everything Ashley. I¡¯ve haven¡¯t felt like this in. a very long time.¡± Guilt flies through me as I try not to show any remorse.


    ¡°.. Well thank you.. Zona.¡± She smiles happily and I see Grant walk into the middle of the market space. I can barely tell it is him. The only way I can is from brief flashes of darkness coming off him. ¡°Zona. He¡¯s here.¡± Zona smiles slowly looking at a necklace seeing where he is.


    ¡°Guess I should take up my position now.¡±


    ¡°Wait. Something doesn¡¯t feel right.¡± Grant stops in the middle of the marketplace looking around. Zona frowns moving closer towards him. I take a step pausing looking down at the jewelry. I notice it being dirty. A crack is running through the ruby. I step after her tripping over something. I look back to see an arm reaching out underneath a cart. Fear shoots through me realizing that nothing is attached to the arm. ¡°.. It¡¯s a.. Trap.¡± Jake runs Grant through the stomach with a sword. Grant reacts slowly as Jake kicks one of his legs breaking it in half. Jake jumps out of the way flames engulf Grant. The sun slowly starts to fade as dark clouds takes its place. I start to notice the town looking abandoned and destroyed. Zona stops the encasing Grant to show off a destroyed corpse. Dark laughter can be heard throughout the town as Grant appears on top of a building. I look up to see him spreading his hands as another person appears next to him. The person¡¯s body is covered in black wrappings. Grant and the other person jump from the body landing in front of Zona and Jake. Jake rips the sword from the burned body reading himself. Zona glares at Grant smiling at him angrily.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Looks like you got a replacement for Lillian.¡± Grant swallows down a comeback smirking slightly.


    ¡°He is so much better than Lillian would ever hope to be.¡± Zona sends flames toward the man, but he disappears before the flames can hit him. The man reappears behind Zona elbowing her in the back. Jake brings his sword at him, but he does the same trick punching Jake across the helmet. Grant relaxes watching his minion fight both Jake and Zona. Zona stands up from his attack sending flames at both Jake and the minion. The minion tries to disappear again, but Jake gets his sword into his leg holding him in blast. Just as the flames reach them, a strong gust of wind blows the flames away. The wind sends Zona flying into a building hitting her head on something hard. Jake removes his sword from the minion¡¯s leg as Grant send two tendrils into Jake. I let out a small gasp as Jake gets thrown over to me. Before Jake can land, Grant appears in front of him slamming him into the ground. Jake looks up at me.


    ¡°Get out of here Ashley.¡± Grant kicks Jake causing him to roll over to me.


    ¡°Oh.. poor Jake.¡± Grant stomps on Jake¡¯s chest pinning him to the ground. ¡°Let me see your face.¡± A black tendril shoots out ripping off Jake¡¯s helmet. Jake looks up to Grant with blood pouring from his head. His entire face is covered with blood. ¡°Pathetic. Truly pathetic.¡± Jake tries to raise his hand, but a black tendril pins his arm to the ground. I see Jake¡¯s eyes look at me for a second looking worried. Grant looks over to me smiling. ¡°Oh don¡¯t tell me.¡± Grant removes his foot slowly coming towards me. I begin to panic as Grant bends down next to me. ¡°This thing is what has got you so worked up about?¡± He grabs me by my hair lifting me up. He sniffs me for a second smiling. ¡°Hmm¡­ This would be an excellent snack for later.¡± He stops as his minion steps forward behind him. His wrapped body shakes his anger. Grant looks over at him. ¡°Aww. Right.¡± He tosses me aside. I land on my butt as Grant removes the tendrils from Jake. ¡°Did you take care of the fire mage?¡± The minion nods. I crawl over to Jake. His body is slowly healing but he looks in rough shape. I look up to see Grant looking down at me. ¡°Go ahead and have your fun.¡± The minion rushes toward me. I brace for impact watching him grab Jake by the leg throwing him away from me. The minion starts to beat on Jake. Picking Jake up and slamming him around like a rag doll. Grant looks at me amused. ¡°Such a shame. He could have been..¡± I run toward the thing beating on Jake. I grab a rock throwing it at the thing. It stops after lifting a bloody fist up from Jake¡¯s face. It turns to me beginning to shake. It stands up stumbling toward me. I stumble back looking for a weapon to defend myself.


    ¡°Stop hurting him.¡± I pick up a half-destroyed sword pointing it at the minion. The minion stops in front of me. It starts shaking as I notice Jake stand up. The minion reaches out for me allowing Jake to slash a deep wound across the creature¡¯s face. The thing grabs ahold of his face trying to stop the black blood pouring from it. I look at Jake worried as he stands between me and the minion.


    ¡°If you dare touch her, I will make your life a living hell.¡± I hear Grant start laughing as the minion looks over at us with wrappings covering his face torn up. Familiar brown eyes stare at us.


    ¡°¡­ James?¡± Grant starts to laugh harder as James¡¯s grabs his head in pain. I feel my heart stop as Jake charges at James tackling him to the ground. He starts to pound James¡¯s face. I stand still seeing my best friend as something different.


    ¡°When my master presented me this new toy, I couldn¡¯t have passed it up.¡± I frown glaring at Grant. Maybe if I kill Grant, I can somehow fix James. I run at Grant stabbing him with my broken sword. He makes a face at me pulling the sword from his shoulder. ¡°That won¡¯t work on me.¡± A bright flash of fire shoots from the building hitting Grant in the shoulder. He stumbles back as Zona walks from it angry. Grant growls annoyed disappearing in darkness. Zona runs over to me.


    ¡°What the hell did he go?¡± I look around noticing Jake and James standing apart from each other. Jake swings his sword at James as James catches Jake¡¯s sword arm. James crushes the arm causing Jake to drop his sword. James catches the sword bringing it up cutting Jake¡¯s arm off.

 Chapter 52: Revelations

    I scream out in anger and pain. ¡°Jake!¡± Zona becomes shocked as I run towards Jake. Jake looks at his missing arm as he falls over holding it. James drops the sword grabbing ahold of his head. I push past James hitting him as I pass him. Jake grunts his teeth in pain trying to his pain. James shakes his head falling over as his body shakes. I look at Jake with tears in my eyes.


    ¡°You are going to be okay Jake.¡± Jake passes out as I try to stop the bleeding on his arm.


    ¡°Ash..ley¡­¡± I freeze looking over at James. He looks at me with confused eyes. Darkness slowly engulfs him as he reaches out for me.


    ¡°James!¡± He disappears in a cloud of darkness as the clouds overhead slowly disappear. Zona runs over to us as I stand there overwhelmed. I can¡¯t function as Zona grabs my face.


    ¡°We need to help him. I am going to close the wound. You need to wrap it from getting infected.¡± I slowly nod as Zona bends down next to Jake. I dig into my bag pulling out a bandage. Zona lights a flame slowly closing Jake¡¯s wound. He doesn¡¯t wake up as I notice darkness slowly leaving his hand. This happens for a few seconds before stopping. Once Zona is done closing the wound, I wrap the wound hoping Jake will be okay. Zona and I pick Jake up by the shoulders carrying him to the nearest intact building. We lay him down on the floor. I go sit in the corner trying not to break down. Zona checks him over and comes to me. ¡°He is fine Ashley.¡± I frown looking at her.


    ¡°James¡­ Jake..¡± She has a look of understanding on her face but changes it to determination.


    ¡°I know but you need to be strong her Ashley. You can¡¯t break down now. We need to regroup and figure out a way to beat Grant.¡± I look up at her feeling a few tears fall from my eyes.


    ¡°How could he be alive?¡± She frowns helping me up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I frown thinking through my head. Doctor Roasland pops into my mind. I look at her getting angry.


    ¡°He did it. I need to find Roasland. Maybe he can help him.¡± I breath trying to calm down.


    ¡°We need to get moving now.¡± Zona and I pause turning around to see Jake standing up. I rush over to him hugging him close. I pull away slightly glaring at him.


    ¡°You just lost your arm. We aren¡¯t going anywhere.¡± Jake sighs finding a chair sitting down in it. I pause surprised that he didn¡¯t put up much of a fight. He looks at Zona who stares back at him.


    ¡°I need to ask a favor of you.¡± Zona cocks her slightly.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He frowns looking at the stump of his arm.


    ¡°I need to regain my magical abilities again. The only chance we have at defeating Grant is to have us both at hundred percent.¡±


    ¡°Okay? How do I come into play?¡± He relaxes into his chair.


    ¡°We need to get one of the Brothers done here.¡± Zona pauses getting pissed. I become confused wondering what he means.


    ¡°Why would we want that? How do you even know about the them?¡±


    ¡°You think me becoming the Lion was just lucky happenstance? Someone out there bestowed my powers onto me. The only people who would know that are them. Plus, I am guessing that they can tell you where Lupa is.¡± She pauses realizing this is true. I pause realizing that my lie would be revealed.


    ¡°So what does that mean?¡± Jake looks over to still talking to Zona.


    ¡°She is going to have to be a vessel again.¡± I pause beyond confused.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Jake sighs as Zona seems to be working out whatever he said.


    ¡°James told me on your journey up here that you acted completely different for a minute. Your hair color changed, eyes, everything about you was different. After doing my own research and seeing your abilities, I believe you¡¯re a mini vessel for the gods. The way Lupa is for the Sister. The only thing you need to do is contact them and we ask the questions.¡± I make a face as Zona faces me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do that. I am still learning everything I can do. You can¡¯t seriously believe that I can another thing inside my body?¡± Zona thinks for a moment nodding with Jake.


    ¡°You need to have vision.¡± I frown starting to get slightly angry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do it.¡± Jake stands up walking over to me.


    ¡°Just concentrate on them. You¡¯ve seen them before. You know what they look like, sound like. Just close your eyes and think.¡± I slowly close my eyes thinking this won¡¯t work. I start to picture the Brothers from what I remember. Zona ask Jake.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°How do you know this will work?¡± Jake doesn¡¯t say anything as I feel myself start to be pulled into a vision. I get a feeling I have never experienced before. Like the floodgates have been opened and something is coming.


    I open my eyes to see a long hallway white flooring and walls. I frown looking around seeing only white. I notice one of the Brothers walking down the hall toward me. He weaker since the last time I¡¯ve seen them. He isn¡¯t glowing and his eyes are a weakly brown. He walks past me and pauses turning back towards me. He walks to me staring through me. ¡°How have you¡¯ve been my son?¡± Father appears next to him looking like his old self.


    ¡°Weak Father. The last of us feel weak.¡± Father frowns placing his hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°I know my son. With your sister gone and our connection with the world below small, we only have a matter of time.¡± He looks toward Father frowning.


    ¡°What do I need to do Father?¡± Father closes his eyes he slowly starts to look weaker.


    ¡°We just need to accept what happens now.¡± Father slowly walks away from the Brother as he stares at the wall. I attempt to grab onto the Brother¡¯s shirt. My hand moves through him as I grunt in frustration. I wave my hand in front of the Brother¡¯s face.


    ¡°Hey! I need your help. Come on answer me.¡± I notice Father pause turning back around. He raises his hand up and waves it in front of himself. His eyes go wide as Brother gasps backing up slightly. Father frowns angrily stomping towards me. I feel a tinge of fear creeping in on me as he stops in front of me.


    ¡°Ashley Price. How did you come to this place?¡± I gulp realizing that he can see me now.


    ¡°I.. I mean.. We need your help with Grant.¡± Father pauses laughing slightly.


    ¡°You mean that weak little thing? I have bigger issues to deal with instead of a low ranking Feedling.¡± Father turns away from me walking down the hall. I follow him as the Brother slowly moves his way toward the opposite way.


    ¡°Feedling?¡± Father scowls at me as we pass doors. On the other side of the doors are these grand fantastical windows depicting strange beings. The first one shows a great bird made of fire flying across an open sky. The second of a great tree with roots going deep into the earth. The third shows a monstrous creature having different parts like it¡¯s been pieced together. It looks like it has the head of a dragon, the body of a werewolf, one arms is a large whip with the other being a blacken claw. Large wings come from its back. It is the most terrifying thing I¡¯ve seen. The last window piece shows two figures back to back. One side of the picture frame shows a black robed figure with shadows coming off it. The other side shows a white robed figure with white wisps coming off it. My attention gets snapped back to Father as he begins talking again.


    ¡°For being a Seer, you don¡¯t know very much. Yes. A Feedling. Creatures of pure emotions. They attach themselves to a person or thing causing their most used emotion as power. Evil creatures.¡± Father walks down the hallway opening a door to a room with floating lights.


    ¡°... So.. he isn¡¯t a demon?¡± Father grabs one of the lights crushing it in his hands. He leaves the room with me following.


    ¡°To a degree. The Feedling just feeds off the emotion until it¡¯s all used up. So, emotions like anger, lust, and so forth tend to make powerful Feedlings.¡± I make a face for a moment thinking of Jake.


    ¡°Um.. how do you defeat one?¡± He pauses laughing.


    ¡°Simple.. It¡¯s..¡± He pauses getting angry looking at me. ¡°That is knowledge I only know. You think you can come here getting all the answers to your problems. You¡¯re wrong. The world below will die off eventually. I will have to start over everything, but it can be done.¡± I pause panic raising in my chest.


    ¡°We can stop him though.¡± He goes to another door opening it. He steps through into a room full of water. Different colors of water float around in the room ranging in a wide variety of colors.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t. My daughters will side project is just one step away from coming unstable. The so-called Lion is all but used up his magic. I cannot see one possible way for you to win.¡± I frown as he controls multiples of the waters into a little sphere in his hand. He closes his hand walking out of the room. I follow him still trying to figure out how to convince him.


    ¡°What can I do to get you to help us?¡± Father stops for a moment looking at me.


    ¡°Nothing. You have nothing I want or need.¡± I rack my brain for anything as I notice an old picture hanging off him and his family. It is mostly faded only showing him and his younger children. He notices me looking at the picture going to it. He looks at it. ¡°It was so much simpler back then. Everything was in order. Perfect even.¡±


    ¡°What happened to your wife?¡± Father continues to stare at the picture with a slight look of sadness in his eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± I pause confused.


    ¡°How don¡¯t you remember? Aren¡¯t you...¡± He cuts me off turning around facing me.


    ¡°The God of Knowledge? Of course, I am. I just¡­ I..¡±


    ¡°You made yourself forget.¡± He frowns walking away from me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± He opens another door going into it. I follow seeing a room full of vials. He goes to a few looking through them.


    ¡°You got hurt. Badly.¡± He stops placing his hand on a green vial with a small tree inside of it.


    ¡°... and if I did?¡± I pause at his question.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We all..¡± He opens the vial throwing the light and water into it. The light swirls around it and the water surrounds the tree causing it to change colors. He turns to face me looking evil.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t lost like I have. You¡¯ve only been around for what.. Twenty years? I¡¯ve existed the entire existence of life. You can¡¯t picture the amount of pain and loss I¡¯ve suffered. My wife.. My daughter.. Soon the last of my sons. I will be alone again.¡± I see golden streams build up in his eyes. He pauses recomposing himself.


    ¡°... I know we can fix this. You have to trust us.¡± He pauses looking at me. He looks down at the vial he has made. He walks over to me handing it to me.


    ¡°I will help you. Only because I want the pleasure of wiping the world below myself.¡± I frown but decide it¡¯s better to accept the help now and deal with him later. I hold the vial looking inside.


    ¡°So, what do we need to do to beat Grant? Oh and how can we get Jake¡¯s powers back? And fix James?¡± He frowns looking at me angrily.


    ¡°The Feedling is not the problem. However, killing him would cause another piece to fall out of place.¡± I feel my head start to spin and I start to sway. I realize that I am coming out of my vision.


    ¡°Father.. I am leaving. Hurry please.¡± He frowns looking impatient.


    ¡°The only way to beat the Feedling is to calm his emotion. Since we can¡¯t be down there to do it, that is the only way.¡± I nod agreeing as I feel myself being pulled back.


    ¡°Alright.. How about James and Jake?¡± A slow smile appears across his face as darkness fills my vision.


    ¡°Simple. You need to die.¡±

 Chapter 53: Almost Paradise

    I sit up breathing heavily and my head spinning. I look around to find the nearest place to throw up. I see that I am in a cart. I put my head over the side vomiting. I look up to see that I am traveling down a dusty road with almost no trees surrounding me. I slowly looking around see green plains stretching out for miles. Just behind the horizon, I see the tree line of the Green Belt. I look in the cart seeing Jake sleeping and Zona driving the cart. Knight is pulling it. I poke Jake¡¯s leg and he opens his eyes. ¡°Ashley. You¡¯re awake.¡± Zona turns her head around slowly down the cart.


    ¡°Yea.. but I feel awful..¡± Jake places his only hand on my head feeling my temperature.


    ¡°I would think so. You¡¯ve been out for an entire week.¡± I pause looking concerned.


    ¡°A week? What happened?¡± Zona speaks up as Jake hands me some food and drink.


    ¡°When you didn¡¯t wake up after a day, I suggested of leaving that place. We got in an argument on where to go. We decided it¡¯s best to head up north to a small town. We got there, got a cart, found Knight, got supplies, and now we are heading further north.¡± I slowly eat listening to her story. I move my foot feeling it hit something. I look down seeing the vial that Father gave me. I pause hiding it quickly in my pocket. Once I finish, I look at Jake and Zona.


    ¡°You might want to pull the cart over.¡± Zona pulls the cart over and climbs in back with us. I look at both of them trying to figure out a way to approach this. ¡°Any questions before we start?¡± Zona nods.


    ¡°Yea. I thought we were trying to get the one of the Brothers down here?¡± I pause realizing that was the plan.


    ¡°Yea.. I tried to do that, but Father found me. Plus, I don¡¯t think they can come down here anyway. They don¡¯t seem as powerful anymore.¡± Zona huffs slightly annoyed at that. Jake looks at her.


    ¡°It makes sense. The Church of the Brothers is all but destroyed.¡± Zona frowns slightly as a little fire dances around in the air.


    ¡°Good. Anyway..¡± She looks backs to me. ¡°Tells us what you found out.¡± I sigh preparing them for the worst.


    ¡°Alright. We can defeat Grant. He is.. this thing called a Feedling. It is a creature that feeds off strong emotion. The only way to defeat them is by calming the emotion.¡± Zona looks confused slightly.


    ¡°But Lupa..¡± I nod agreeing with her.


    ¡°Gods or godlike powers can kill them.¡± She thinks for a moment looking at Jake.


    ¡°Alright. What was Grant¡¯s strongest emotion?¡± Jake thinks for a moment.


    ¡°Pride. He always that he was the best thing to grace the living.¡± Zona brainstorms thinking of a way to destroy his pride.


    ¡°Alright. So, calm his pride and we should be able defeat him.¡± I nod and Jake leans forward slightly.


    ¡°How about my powers?¡± Zona pauses getting a little excited.


    ¡°And Lupa?¡± I pause not ready to answer those questions yet.


    ¡°Um.. Lupa is still missing since they can¡¯t see her. You¡¯re powers.. He didn¡¯t know. He told me that you needed to accept yourself or something.. It¡¯s still a little hazy..¡± Jake looks angry and Zona disappointed. Zona climbs out and sits back in the driver¡¯s seat spurring Knight forward. Jake leans back trying to relax. Zona looks back on last time before focusing on the road.


    ¡°What about James?¡± I frown shaking my head no.


    ¡°Nothing. I have to find Roasland.¡± Jake looks at me nodding.


    ¡°The last time I heard. Someone spotted him moving North. Maybe we will get lucky.¡± He sighs looking away from me. I sigh placing my hand on his hand.


    ¡°We will figure out a way together.¡± He pauses looking at me. A faintly see his cheeks come red as he nods at me. Some part of me once to hug him close and never let go. He isn¡¯t the awful monster people make him out to me. If they would only give him a chance.


    ¡°Thank you, Ashley.¡± I slowly start smiling feeling warm inside.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome Jake.¡± Zona urges Knight further into the plains. We spend the next hour or so riding down the road. Apparently, the entire Green Belt isn¡¯t covered in lush trees like I was led to believe. Every so often open area like these would popup and disappear every couple of years. No one knows why. As we continue to travel, a small town appears in the distance. We get to the edge of town noticing something of a small farming community. A few small farms are set up outside the town. An inn and a general are the only main attraction within the town. A few houses surround them. Zona pulls Knight up to the inn. We get out and Zona looks at us.


    ¡°I am going to ask people around here if they heard anything strange going on. Maybe we can get some information on where Roasland or Grant is.¡± I look at Zona as Jake goes to Knight.


    ¡°Alright. I figured we could stay in the inn tonight so we can finally get a good night''s rest.¡±  She heads inside the inn. I look up at the sky noticing that the sun has started to make its descent. Jake looks over to the general store then to me.


    ¡°We need new clothing.¡± I pause slightly looking down at my clothes. I had to borrow a pair of James¡¯s clothes. I frown remembering James slightly. Jake watches me for a second and grabs my hand. I pause shocked at him. ¡°Will you come with me?¡± I feel something rise in my chest.


    ¡°Um.. sure..¡± I feel light and weird. Whenever I am around Jake, he has this effect on me. We walk over to the general store going in. A young woman in her late teens stands behind the counter. She takes notice of us walking in and smiles.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°If you need anything, let me know. We just got fully stocked.¡± Jake walks over to the clothing and for a small town; they have a wide variation of clothing. I pause slightly confused at this. I look over to her as she walks to us.


    ¡°Um.. why do you guys have so many clothes?¡± She pauses getting annoyed slightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s because of my brother. He is an¡­ inspiring clothing designer. Being the only town for miles, people put up with it. He¡¯s good but some people are super critical of his work.¡± Jake pulls out an outfit. The outfit itself looks amazing. The shirt is black with light gray pants. I feel the shirt feeling how flimsy it is. I pause confused.


    ¡°Not much protection is it?¡± Jake makes me hold it and he pulls out a dagger. He tries to cut the material, and nothing happens. I paused shocked. Jake puts the dagger away looking at the woman.


    ¡°He does everything himself?¡± The woman sighs slightly.


    ¡°Yes. He has different materials sent from everywhere.¡± Jake nods looking at my confusion.


    ¡°This is made from cloth and metal. It takes a lot of skill to do this.¡± This is so cool. Jake hands the clothing to the woman. ¡°I will take this and anything else she is getting.¡± I look through the clothing trying to find the best thing for me. I look over at Jake waving him over to me.


    ¡°Come help me pick something out.¡± Jake pauses slowly walking over to me. He scans through the clothing picking out a plan light green dress. I pause looking it over. Its plan design seems to add to the mysterious beauty of it.  I look at him. ¡°You like it?¡± He shrugs looking a little out of his element. I laugh slightly taking the dress.


    ¡°Perfect.¡± I take it over to the woman with Jake. Jake pays for the clothing a few other things we need for the adventure. We walk out the store after changing into the clothing. The clothing fits excellent. Jake looks different to say the least. His clothing shows off more of his muscles and his toned body. I feel my cheeks get red as I stare up and down his body. I shake my head trying to snap out of it. I realize that Zona will need a different set of clothing. I look through the clothing real quick picking out a similar style of clothing she already has. This time the robe is white with the undershirt being bright orange.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see how Zona is doing with the information gathering.¡± We get to the inn and we hear someone shout from inside.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡±


    We burst inside to see a bunch of workers surrounded a man and Zona sitting at a table. Each seems to be in the middle of a drinking game. Zona slams her cup down and a cheer goes up through the inn. A few men near her pat her on the back and the man across her scowls getting up leaving the area. Zona looks seeing us. She waves us over as another man sits down looking ready to battle her. ¡°I found out something, but I need to teach these men a listen.¡± People start to laugh with her as Jake gives her a look.


    ¡°Zona.. we need..¡± I cut him off smiling happily at her.


    ¡°Alright. We will talk in the morning Zona. Enjoy yourself.¡± Jake looks confused as I grab his hand pulling him over to a table away from the action. I sit down as he stares at me.


    ¡°We need to know the information.¡± I roll my eyes patting the table.


    ¡°Come on a enjoy a day off. When is the last time you actually enjoy yourself?¡± Jake makes a face slowly sitting down.


    ¡°I enjoy the work I do.¡± I roll my eyes giving him a look. A waitress walks over asking us for our orders.


    ¡°What do you guys have?¡± The waitress lists the drinks and foods they offer. ¡°Alright. We will take some ale and roasted pork.¡± She writes it down leaving. I look at Jake laughing slightly.


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re telling me that all that stuff you did, you actually enjoyed it?¡± He pauses for a second thinking. A part of me frowns as he answers hoping it isn¡¯t true.


    ¡°Honestly? No. But I am a soldier. I do what I must to win the war.¡± I let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°And what war is that?¡± He makes a face of confusion.


    ¡°Life itself is war.¡± I shake my head at him annoyed slightly.


    ¡°Life sucks sometimes but you have to look at the bright side of things. Like look..¡± He looks over to Zona as she smiles looking the happiest she¡¯s ever been. ¡°She has been through an awful life. She should be bitter, angry, an awful person. However, she is happy again.¡± Jake turns back to me giving me a look.


    ¡°Because of a lie.¡± I pause feeling guilty.


    ¡°How do you-¡± He cuts me off as the waitress sets down the drinks.


    ¡°Back when I had... Anyway. I could feel her disappear. Thinking through it logically, the only that truly matters to Zona Everlast is the White Wolf. So, you somehow convinced her that she was alive.¡± I frown more looking more guilty. He pauses looking slightly bad for what he did. ¡°I won¡¯t say anything. She needs hope. Everyone does.¡± He sips from his drink. I realize something. Whenever I use to touch him, I would be thrown into a version. Now. I got get that feeling anymore. I look confused as he sits his drink down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.. Oh, just thinking of something weird. I don¡¯t get as many versions from you recently.¡± I try to figure out why that I won¡¯t. He plays with his drink.


    ¡°You can try if you want.¡± He lets go of the drinking offering his hand. I slowly accept it and try to pull out a version. For a second, I get nothing. However, I slowly start to go in.


    I wake up in Jake¡¯s house. I pause confused. ¡°This isn¡¯t right?¡± I see Jake walking inside the door. He closes the door walking over to the window. I follow him looking outside the window. I see myself outside working on my notebook. It looks like it was the end of the first month inside the house. ¡°Jake. You supposed to be thinking about your sister.¡±


    ¡°You know that you will never have her right?¡± I hear Zona¡¯s voice from behind me. I turn around seeing Zona looking pale and sickly. Jake doesn¡¯t turn around.


    ¡°I know.¡± I pause slowly realizing they are talking about me.


    ¡°Then why try.¡±


    ¡°.. Because I don¡¯t feel the need to be me when I am around her.¡± Zona grabs an apple leaving the kitchen. I look back to him coming around to face him


    ¡°Jake.. what does this mean?¡± A small smile comes from him. The vision fades I hear a small child¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I am close Jake.¡±  The version fades as I come back to the table sitting across from Jake. He looks at me waiting for an answer.


    ¡°Well what happened?¡± I blink at him trying to piece together everything.


    ¡°Um.. I.. um.. Don¡¯t un.. I think¡­¡± I try to piece it together. He stops as the food gets brought out. He lets go of my hand as I dish out the food. We make small talk drinking and eating the night away. Every so often I would check in on Zona. She would still be drinking and having a great time. For such a small girl, she knows how to put it away. By the time last round is called, almost all of us is wasted. I try to stand up feeling tipsy. I giggle slightly as Jake stops me from falling.


    ¡°Thanks Jake..¡± He looks over to see Zona passed out on the table. I laugh slightly as he stands up helping me over to her. He sits me down on a chair and picks up Zona throwing her over his shoulder. He looks at me.


    ¡°You need to hold onto me so we can get you two to bed.¡± I slowly cling to him as we slowly make our way to the bedrooms. I look up to him feeling a strange urge to rest my head against him.


    ¡°.. Why aren¡¯t you drunk?¡± We get to our rooms and he opens the door.


    ¡°Because I know how to pace myself.¡± I huff slightly as I hear Zona grumble something.


    ¡°Too much ale.¡± Jake shakes his head tossing her on the first bed. He leads me over to the second bed and sets me down. I look up at him feeling weirder.


    ¡°.. Thanks for a perfect night..¡± He pauses looking down at me. He moves down kissing me on the forehead. I get goosebumps and I sharply take in a breath of air. He pulls away slightly smiling at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome Ashley.¡± I feel myself get hot as he leaves the room. He closes the door and I fall back onto the bed having a wide range of emotions run through me. The moon shines in from a window near my bed. I slowly start to fall asleep feeling happy. Just before falling asleep a hear Zona start snoring.

 Chapter 54: A Gods Temple

    I wake up in the morning with a slight hangover. I grumble sitting up in my bed worsening the headache. ¡°Owe..¡± Zona looks over at me as she brushes her hair.


    ¡°Sounds like you had a great night.¡± I slowly stand up holding my head.


    ¡°I..¡± I pause remembering the night getting red. ¡°.. I did. I think.¡± She pauses looking at me. She looks shocked.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t..¡± I frown getting extremely red.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± She starts laughing at me.


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t. It¡¯s just funny to tease you.¡± I huff walking over to her.


    ¡°It looks like you are a lot better.¡± She smiles winking at me.


    ¡°Benefits of magic.¡± I groan slightly wishing that my magic did that.


    ¡°Anyway. What information did you get last night?¡± Zona stops looking at me.


    ¡°A guy named Roasland made his way through this town a few days ago. He went north. I got some information on Grant too..¡± I hear a knock on the door, and I walk over opening it. Jake is standing there looking into the room. He looks down at me faintly smiling.


    ¡°Good morning Ashley.¡± He looks over to Zona.  ¡°Zona.¡± Zona pauses taking a double take to Jake. I smile at him leaning against the door.


    ¡°Hey Jake. We are just getting ready now.¡± He nods looking back at me.


    ¡°I will be downstairs waiting in the cart.¡± He leaves and I close the door. I turn back to Zona shaking her head amazed.


    ¡°Wow. You actually have him wrapped around your little finger.¡± I get red thinking about the situation.


    ¡°No.. I don¡¯t..¡± She gives me a look going back brushing her hair again. She packs her bag up and walks past me.


    ¡°Sure you don¡¯t.¡± I take a few moments collecting myself before coming downstairs. Zona grabs a quick breakfast for the both of us heading outside. We get outside to see Jake waiting in the cart watching the clouds as he brushes Knight. I climb in back with Zona as she dishes out the food. Jake looks at Zona.


    ¡°What information did you gather about Grant?¡± She pauses mid bite. She chews her food swallowing it.


    ¡°Apparently some people survived from the last town he attacked. One thinks he heard him say that he has a place he is staying in the Northern Mountains. Also, Roasland has been making his way to the Northern Mountains also.¡± Jake pauses thinking.


    ¡°Alright. We need to head there as soon as we can. We are about a day away from the Northern Mountains.¡± Zona nods finishing her food. She climbs out getting in the driver¡¯s seat. I look at Jake for a second before scooting closer to him.


    ¡°Hey.. I got a question. How are you going to fight without your sword arm?¡± He pauses looking at me. Zona urges Knight forward. Jake pulls out a dagger showing his skill in his only hand.


    ¡°Trained for all situations.¡± I pause slightly happy that he at least can defend himself. I pause taking a chance leaning against him. He doesn¡¯t say anything for a moment. I smile feeling nice relaxing into him. Before I become fully relax, I remember James feeling slightly guilty. I look up to him not really wanting him to answer.


    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen with James?¡± He pauses getting a look in his eyes.


    ¡°I will do what I have to when I see him.¡± I gulp grabbing ahold of his shirt sleeve.


    ¡°We have to find a way to help him.¡± He gives me a look to end the discussion. I stop talking resting against him. ¡°.. make him come to his senses. Please.¡± Jake doesn¡¯t say anything else on the topic.


    We travel for what seems forever. We finally break the plains heading back into the forest. The dense trees block everything from sight. By the time it¡¯s nightfall, we notice in the distance tall mountains reaching above the clouds. Zona slows Knight down looking up at the mountains. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I would ever be back here.¡± Jake follows suit looking up at them.


    ¡°It will have to be a short memory trip. The goal is to get Grant and end him. We have to assume Roasland is with him.¡± I look at both wondering something.


    ¡°We still haven¡¯t figured out how to hurt his pride though.¡± Jake looks at me.


    ¡°I have a plan for that. The only thing we need to do is now is to find him.¡± I look at Zona.


    ¡°How hard is that going to be Zona?¡± She sighs looking back at me.


    ¡°The short time I was over there. It¡¯s going to be hard.¡± I groan looking up at the mountains. The closer we get to them the larger and more out of this world they appear. I gulp once we get to a rocky opening dividing the Northern Mountains and the Green Belt. I scan the mountain range noticing a large crack dividing two mountains. I look at it interested. ¡°What happened over there?¡± Zona looks over and then frowns.


    ¡°.. That¡¯s what happened when I killed Crag.¡± I look at her shocked.


    ¡°You did that?¡± She huffs slightly leaning against the back of her seat.


    ¡°No.. How did it go again¡­ the giant''s death will crack the earth?¡± A brief version fills my head of mountains cracking apart. Monsters fill the gap between them swarming into the Green Belt. ¡°A great demon¡¯s hunger will be filled.¡± Another vision comes of the snake Siver eating itself. Zona stops for a second before continuing. ¡°The lamb gives it¡¯s life for the lion and the lion forever slumpers.¡± I see a vision of Anna dieing but nothing else. Jake looks at both us of as my vision comes too.


    ¡°It was wrong of course.¡± Zona sighs pulling the cart over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t remind me.¡± We get out the cart stretching our legs. I look around noticing the air warm instead of the usual coldness we were experiencing a few days ago. I look at Zona who is looking up a way up the mountain.


    ¡°Why is it so.. Warm?¡± Jake points up the mountain and we both look up it. Zona gasps slightly noticing that there is no snow on the mountains.


    ¡°Strange.. Something is wrong up here.¡± Jake nods pausing looking into the woods. He throws a dagger into the woods. A scream can be heard in surprised. Three soldiers with Blake come from the woods looking wounded. Blake runs toward Jake looking relieved.


    ¡°Sir! Thank goodness we found you. We were ambushed once we got up here. We¡¯ve been defending off monsters and..¡± He pauses looking at Jake¡¯s missing hand. ¡°Your hand!¡± He looks over to me glaring. ¡°You this is your..¡± Jake punches Blake in the back of the head spending him to the floor. Jake looks at the soldiers who look confused and stand at attention.


    ¡°You three will take officer Blake back to the capital after we deal with Grant. Until then your mission will to defend Ashley. She is an important part of this mission. Follow her and I can promise your safety.¡± The soldiers look at each other for a second. One of them picks up the knocked-out Blake as the rest runs to stand behind me. Rustling can be heard in the woods. Jake and Zona step up ready to defend the group. A large ogre comes out of the forest looking hungry. It roars hungrily at the group. Jake looks to the soldiers glaring at them one last time. ¡°Keep her safe.¡± Jake charges the ogre as it swings a large tree stump at him. I try to watch as one of the soldiers grabs me dragging me away from the fighting. I hit the soldier.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Let me go! I want to make sure Jake is okay!¡± The soldier throws me over his shoulder running with the rest of the group away from the battle. The last thing I see is Zona blasting the ogre as another one appears from the forest. Once we away from the battle, the soldier drops me to the ground as they try to catch their breaths. ¡°You are all cowards!¡± Blake has finally come too as he stands up holding his head.


    ¡°What happened?¡± The first soldier informs Blake what happened as he glares looking at me. ¡°This is unfortunate.¡± I glare at him about to head back to Jake.


    ¡°I am going to help them without them. You better not even thi..¡± I stop as Blake punches me in the face. I get rocked to the ground my eyes tearing up instantly. I feel blood leak from my nose as Blake stands over me. He looks down at me with a disgusted look. The soldiers around him pause confused and shocked. One of them goes to touch Blake.


    ¡°Sir.. the captain said..¡± Blake pulls out a knife sending fear down my spine. He holds it at the soldier.


    ¡°We will just say we encountered something. Like a pack of goblins.¡± He turns to me and I try to get up quickly. He slashes at me catching me in the arm. I grit my teeth in pain as he kicks me in the stomach causing me to lose my breath. I try to crawl away, but I get forced to look up at him as he sits on my chest. ¡°Time to end this.¡± He raises the knife up, but something stops him. He stands up with confusion in his eyes. He starts to attack the soldiers. The soldier¡¯s confusion and exhausted don¡¯t stand a chance. I stand up trying to run away but I bump into someone. I look up to see Grant¡¯s smiling toothy grin.


    ¡°Hello Ashley Price.¡± Before I can act, a cloud of shadows engulfs me.


    I drop from the cloud of shadows on a black stone floor. I try to stand up looking around at everything. I notice that I am in a cell. Directly in front of me is another cell containing a sleeping woman. I gulp going to the cell bars. I touch them feeling extremely cold. I pull my hands away starting to panic. Why wasn¡¯t I able to feel Grant? I look for a way to escape when I hear the woman from across me wake up. I look over to see a pretty woman. Her brown eyes and hair complement for face. She looks at me looking scared. ¡°They got you too?¡±


    ¡°Who''s they?¡± She stands up rubbing her arms. She is barely wearing rags. She looks like she hasn¡¯t eaten in a few days.


    ¡°The monsters. The took me from my house a few days ago.¡± I frown going back to my solid cell wall. I sit down against it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have some friends coming to save us.¡± Hopefully they will know where to find me. The woman looks hopefully as a door opens down the hall from us. She backs up in a corner trying to hide as two people looking like the things that chased Anna. Instead of looking more human, most of their bodies are covered in black tendrils. A few portions show some sort of human but otherwise they look monstrous. They come over to my cell looking inside it. One of them goes to the other cell opening the door. I frown standing up as the creature goes inside grabbing the woman. She screams getting pulled out of the cell. ¡°Let go of her!¡± The creature looks at me lifting her up. Black tendrils start to wrap around her swarming her body. They go in and out of her eyes, mouth, and nose. The tendrils then rip her apart sending blood everywhere. I gasp shocked holding my mouth. The creature carries the pieces of her body out of the room as the other creature opens my cell door. I step back away from it feeling sick. Before the creature comes at me. I hear Roasland¡¯s voice from down the hall.


    ¡°Not her.¡± I pause looking over to see the doctor walking over to me. He wears his mask with a heavy cloak over his normal clothing. ¡°Ashley Price.¡± I almost freak out seeing him. I reach out for him daring him to get any closer.


    ¡°Come here so I can do to you what you did to James.¡± The doctor narrows his eyes for a second turning away from me.


    ¡°Aww. You mean the blood mage. All things will soon make sense.¡± I spit at him getting angrier.


    ¡°You turned him into a monster! You brought Jake back. You are the¡­¡± He turns back angry.


    ¡°I did what I needed to. I owe Jake Wilson my life. That thing your friend was before was wasted potential. You¡¯ll see soon enough the plan for the future.¡± He moves away from the cell heading to the door. ¡°I will send one of them soon to convert you.¡± He exists the room leaving the room a little bit colder. Panic starts to run through me as I notice something on the ground. I reach out grabbing a piece of metal. I try to bend it into a lock pick. I pray to anything that will listen to open the door. I slowly mess with the lock of the cell hearing a clicking sound. I push the door open exiting the cell. I try to stay clear of the blood the best I can. I get to the door poking my head out of it. One large hallway verge from the room. Large colored windows span the hallway allowing light to enter the room. The windows have beautiful pictures depicting people. Most of them are different variation of the same men and one of the having a woman on it. I realize that I am looking at the Brothers and the Sister. I hear a noise from down the hall. I slowly walk down the hall getting to a large set of double doors. I grasp the handle inching the door to peer into the room.


    From my position, I see a large dining hall filled with tables and chairs. In those chairs are the creatures from before. Most of them are sitting waiting for something. I inch the door a little more looking for anything. I see Grant sitting in a self-made throne. The throne has black tendrils wrapped around it. James completely wrapped back up sits at his side and Roasland stands next to Grant. A woman prowls around the room on all fours. The woman looks somewhat like Lillian, but her body is being held together by tiny black tendrils. Grant raises his hand allowing the creatures to start eating. The creatures start to tear into the bodies on the tables. Grant smiles happily and James stares down at the ground. I slowly back away figuring out that they will be busy for a second. I take a step back bumping into someone. I quickly turn and I get grip by black tendrils.


    I fight the rush of visions trying to invade my mind. I see a mass of confusion, fear, and anger with the brief peer into them. I feel the black tendril let go of me as I get tossed into the room. I instantly become the center of attention. I look up to see Grant stand up from his chair. ¡°Ashley Price. Nice of you to join us.¡± He slowly walks towards me. I hear grumbles from every other creature in the room. The patchworked Lillian crawls over to me sniffing me up and down. I notice Roasland frowning as James begins to shake. Grant stops in front of me looking down at me. ¡°Guessing you¡¯re more resourceful than I thought. No matter. My pets will love a live meal.¡± I gulp down fear smirking at him. He frowns turning away from me.


    ¡°To scared to do it yourself?¡± He stops causing all the creatures to look at him. ¡°.. I see you made a poor excuse of a replacement of Lillian.¡± He turns back to me smiling a toothy grin.


    ¡°I guess if you want to die so bad, I can make that happen.¡± A black tendril shoots out piercing my arm. I gasp in pain holding it. Come on. Think.


    ¡°.. You¡¯re.. really bad at this. Guess that¡¯s why you needed your bitch of a sister.¡± Grant frowns sending another tendril into my leg. I scream in pain following to the ground. ¡°To think you needed a fucking human to do all this.¡±  Another tendril in the other arm. I slowly feel myself start to fade. I grit my teeth. ¡°Maybe if you weren¡¯t so prideful, you could have saved your sister.¡± Grant pauses starting to laugh. The creatures start to mimic Grant as he removes the tendrils from me. A large one wraps around my neck lifting me up to him. Lillian crawls over to him sitting on her butt looking up at him.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what you¡¯re doing?¡± He shakes his head laughing. He brings my ear close to his mouth. He whispers in my ear. ¡°It¡¯s not pride my dear. It¡¯s self-loathing. I hate everything about me. As long as I have hate, you can¡¯t beat me.¡± Grant makes me look at him smiling. ¡°What do you have to say to that Ashley Price?¡± The room start to heat up, but he doesn¡¯t seem to notice. I notice Roasland make his way to the door James following him. I frown spitting in Grant¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty pathetic Grant.¡± He pauses slightly losing his grip on my neck. He drops me as the tables catch fire. The creatures scream in confusion as one of the doors get kicked open. I look to see Jake and Zona bursting into the room. Grant glares at the two as the creatures start to swarm them. Zona blasts any that come close with flames instantly burning them away. Jake sees me on the floor hurt and something changes in Jake. The room fills with shadows as Grant backs away with Lillian. Grant snaps his fingers turning off everyone¡¯s magic. Zona stops blasting fire and pulls out a sword starting to fight off the creatures. Jake makes his way to me cutting down those creatures left and right. Grant sends black tendrils out trying to grab both. One of the tendril hits Jake but he cuts it off as Zona defends from the attacks. Grant seems to be off his game. Grant looks at Lillian snapping his fingers.


    ¡°Now!¡± Lillian¡¯s body starts to shake as the room stops. Lillian¡¯s head throws her head back in place her body shaking. The entire room is frozen. Grant starts to laugh again walking over to the frozen Jake and Zona. ¡°I am so glad I was able to find my sister¡¯s body. Can you guess what her magical ability is? That¡¯s right. Body control.¡± Grant forms a black tendril and moves it slowly toward Jake. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting an entire lifetime for this Jake.¡± I feel myself unfreeze. I take a breath standing up with every bit of pain in my body screaming at me. I don¡¯t think. I don¡¯t plan. I don¡¯t do anything. I rush over to Jake throwing my body in front of the tendril. Grant pauses shocked as the tendril runs through my heart. I feel my body stop working as the tendril rips out of me. ¡°It¡¯s a shame. I could have really enjoyed eating you.¡± I drop to the ground facing Jake. The look of horror fills his face as darkness fills my vision.

 Chapter 55: Meeting Her

    The darkness fades away to reveal a nice-looking sitting room. I shake my head of confusion. The room has a nice warm feel to it. A pair of glass door leads out to a warm sunny meadow. ¡°.. Am I..¡± A woman¡¯s voice sounding familiar rings out through the room.


    ¡°Dead? I sure hope not.¡± The glass doors open entering Father¡¯s wife. She looks a little older having gray streaks running through her hair. She still looks beyond beautiful though. I pause looking at her shocked.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± She smiles coming over to sit next to me.


    ¡°Yes. I really don¡¯t have a name now do I? You can call me Mother.¡±


    ¡°.. So that means¡­¡± She laughs slightly shaking her head no.


    ¡°Oh no. You aren¡¯t dead sweetie. You are so close to death that you are able to see me.¡± I pause somewhat happy. I frown realizing the situation that my friends are in right now.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, but.. Something..¡± She smiles making me feel warm inside.


    ¡°Something feels wrong? You¡¯re right. You shouldn¡¯t be here. Soon, you will go back down to your friends and deal with the next issue.¡± I pause growing concerned.


    ¡°What next issue?¡± She pauses slightly looking at me.


    ¡°Grant is just a small bug in the larger picture. The only way to save the world is to destroy the Forgotten King.¡± I pause confused.


    ¡°We will be going after Roasland after this.¡± She looks out a nearby window frowning.


    ¡°The Forgotten King needs to be stopped.¡± I look at her confused.


    ¡°But Father said.¡± She frowns looking back at me annoyed.


    ¡°Father doesn¡¯t know anything outside his own ego.¡± I pause looking at her slightly confused.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t on speaking terms with him.. Are you?¡± She rolls her eyes giving me a look.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t even know where I am at.¡± I feel something in my pocket. I pull it out realizing that I still have the vial from Father. Mother pauses reaching out for the vial. I hand it to her, and she looks into it. She shows a brief smile on her face before she covers it up.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the vial?¡± She perks up putting the vial away.


    ¡°It¡¯s something important. Thank you for bringing it to me.¡± I pause slightly wanting to figure out the vial. ¡°Trust me. It¡¯s better I have up here instead of anyone else.¡± I huff sighing.


    ¡°Alright. Anyway¡­ How do I defeat the Forgotten King?¡± She shrugs looking at me.


    ¡°I have no idea.¡± I frown looking at her annoyed.


    ¡°How are we supposed to defeat him if we don¡¯t know how?¡± She sighs standing up heading behind me. I see a beautiful set of doors.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know you can do it. I¡¯ve been told that you have a really special group of people with you.¡± I pause confused as I hear the door get opened. I look to see Lupa smiling extremely happy. She rushes me hugging me close to her chest.


    ¡°ASHLEY! I¡¯VE MISSED YOU SOO MUCH!¡± I pause completely shocked. I hug her back cheers of joy filling my eyes.


    ¡°Lupa.. I found you..¡± She pulls away smiling like her old self. Her long white hair has been cut showing off short bangs. Her light purple eyes shine even more than usual. I pause realizing what this means. The tears slowly turn into sadness. ¡°Lupa.. I¡¯m..¡± She smiles wiping the tears with her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Ashley. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± She sits down next to me as I feel my head start to pound. ¡°You¡¯re going back soon.¡± I look to Mother wanting to take Lupa with me.


    ¡°Can¡¯t she come with me please. Someone..¡± Mother frowns shaking her head no.


    ¡°She can¡¯t go back Lupa. Zona will have to understand that.¡± I frown hugging Lupa close.


    ¡°We all love you Lupa.¡± Lupa hugs back nuzzling my head slightly.


    ¡°Can you tell Zona something for me?¡± I nod as I darkness starts to fill my head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not her fault.¡±


    I sit up breathing heavily holding my chest. I notice that I am outside with it snowing. A small girl stands over me as I feel my body begin to heal. She lets out a sigh of relief sitting down. ¡°I save you.¡± I look up at her confused.


    ¡°Anna?¡± She stands up her form flickering in and out. Golden flicks start to fly away from her as she turns toward Zona.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time. We need to save Jake.¡± She heads over to Zona placing her hands-on Zona. Zona body starts to heal slowly as Anna slowly starts to disappear. Zona¡¯s eyes start to flutter open. Anna looks back at me as she fully starts to disappear.


    ¡°Please save him Ashley.¡± Zona fully opens her eyes looking at me just as Anna fully disappears. Zona sits up with looking around confused.


    ¡°Ashley¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± I am at a loss of words.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I saw...¡± I get cut off from a loud crushing sound coming from behind me. I look to see we are outside the stone building. It looks to be about the size of a church. One of the walls of the church blows out as Grant sails from it. Grant hits a nearby tree shattering it. I feel a sense of pure evil as Jake walks from the church. He is wearing his suit as dark magic flows from him. Both of his arms give off a black glow causing fear to surge through me. ¡°What¡­ happened to him?¡± Zona looks over stull holding her head.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡°He went nuts seeing you.. almost die. He grabbed Grant by the face pulling him into a cloud of shadows. We were able to get you out and I started to heal.¡± I watch as Jake slowly walks over to Grant. Grant stands up looking completely unprepared for the fight. Grant throws black tendrils at Jake but within an instant Jake is behind Grant. Jake stabs Grant through the back. Grant coughs up blood and gets kicked into the ground. I frown seeing black clouds starting to form overhead. Jake starts to slash at Grant as Grant appears and disappears around the battlefield. Grant rips a nearby tree out of the ground throwing it at Jake. Jake jumps into the air cutting the tree in half. Grant engulfs black tendrils around Jake.


    ¡°Stay down Jake!¡± Jake cuts the tendrils and they begin to fade away. Grant takes a step back looking truly terrified. Grant tries to disappear in a cloud of darkness, but Jake appears in front of him. Jake grabs him cutting him across the stomach. Grant screams out in pain causing me to wince. Some part of me starts to feel bad for him. Jake throws Grant into the ground. Jake begins to stomp on him repeatedly. I look to Zona.


    ¡°We got to stop him.¡± Zona walks up next to me looking at Jake then me.


    ¡°I am mostly spent dealing with all those creatures.¡± I gulp making a worried face.


    ¡°Guess it¡¯s up to me then.¡± Zona starts protest but I look at her. ¡°No. I am going to stop him. Make sure Grant doesn¡¯t get away.¡± Before she can stop me, I run into the battle. I get to Jake as he rips the sword out of Grant. Grant looks up to Jake blood pouring out of his body.


    ¡°You fool. All this over a.. Woman..¡± Jake raises his arm up. I frown trying to scream. Just as I go to do it, black tendrils erupt from Grant sending Jake flying. Jake lands a few hundred feet away as he skids to a stop. Grant slowly stands looking hurt. It looks like he can¡¯t heal fully. Blood pours from a few wounds from his chest and head. He rips the remaining of his shirt off as his body begins to contort. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do this Jake, but you left me no choice.¡± Black tendrils swarm his body making him grow a few feet taller. His entire body stands now about ten feet tall. Two large tendrils form from his back hovering over his shoulder. His face is completely gone except for his mouth that has double in size. His arms now have claws that drip with black ooze.


    Jake rushes back at Grant disappearing and reappearing behind him. One of the large tendrils deflects Jake¡¯s attack and the other one counterattacks ripping off a chunk of Jake¡¯s armor. I distance myself from the fight. I look back to see Jake¡¯s armor fully repaired. Jake presses the attack continuing his onslaught on Grant. Grant seems to be in much better shape, but something seems to be wrong. Whenever Jake would get a successful hit in, tendrils would wrap itself around the wound. I pause looking back to Zona. I yell to Zona.


    ¡°Did you destroy Lillian¡¯s look alike?¡± Zona pauses shrugging pointing to the church.


    ¡°I think she is still in there.¡± I sprint into the destroyed church. Once instead, all I can smell is smoke and ash. I make my way to the main room where everyone was, and I see James with Roasland. Roasland stands over Lillian. I glare at Roasland stomping toward him.


    ¡°Get away from her you bastard.¡± Roasland turns around looking at me.


    ¡°Ah. Good. You survived. Grant won¡¯t last much longer so I need to get going. James. Get her out of here.¡± James starts to shake slowly marching toward me. I gulp looking at James.


    ¡°James. I know you are still in there. Fight this.¡± James continues to march toward me increasing the amount of shaking. As he gets closer to me, I place my hand on his chest causing him to appear almost confused. He looks down at my hand. Roasland screams angrily at him.


    ¡°James. Get her out of here now!¡± I slowly embrace James hugging him close.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry James. I never wanted this to happen to you.¡± His body slowly stops shaking both of his arms wrap around me.


    ¡°Ash..ley..¡± I look up at him as Roasland glares with angry eyes at me.


    ¡°James I sai-¡± James punches Roasland in the face breaking his mask. Roasland falls to the ground blood pouring from his face. I let go of James as he slowly goes to Roasland.


    ¡°Save. Lillian.¡± I rush over to Lillian wanting to ensure James will be okay. She looks at me confused.


    ¡°Grant hurts.¡± I frown looking extremely upset. She talks very simply and slow.


    ¡°Lillian?¡± She slowly nods.


    ¡°How.. is this possible?¡± The tears begin to flow from her as a loud crunch can be heard from outside.


    ¡°Grant needs help.¡± I think of something feeling awful about the situation.


    ¡°I promise I can help you if you just do something from me.¡± She blinks standing up.


    ¡°Need to go to Grant.¡± She slowly starts toward the large hole in the wall. I follow her. I look back to see James guarding over Roasland making sure he won¡¯t be getting up. We get outside and Jake is on one knee with a black tendril through his body. Grant is bent over with the two large black tendrils piercing into the ground. Lillian¡¯s voice rings out across the battlefield. ¡°Grant! Stop!¡± Grant stops turning his head toward Lillian. Jake cuts the tendril going through him off and rushes Grant. Jake slashes at Grant cutting his body in half. Lillian holds her stomach as the tendrils around Grant start to fly out of him. He falls to the ground cut in half as Jake turns to finish him off. I run to him standing between him and Jake.


    ¡°Jake! I¡¯m fine..¡± He freezes for a second. His armor dripping of Grant¡¯s blood. Jake slowly cocks his head. He removes his helmet looking confused.


    ¡°Ashley?¡± I nod smiling slightly.


    ¡°Yea.. I am..¡± I feel Grant¡¯s hand grab my foot. I jump looking down at him. He glares with hatred at me. He spits up blood as his body starts to reform itself. Jake glares at Grant raising his sword to stop him. I stop Jake as Grant rolls overlooking up at the sky.


    ¡°Fools.. All of you.. I won¡¯t stop.. hating..¡± He stops as Lillian gets over to him. Grant slowly turns his head to face her. ¡°Lillian...¡± Jake slowly is coming down from his rush of anger. Lillian slowly nods laying down next to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to sleep Grant.¡± Grant¡¯s body contorts for a second as he starts breathing heavily. His eyes go gray and we notice black tendrils slowly rising up from the ground.


    ¡°Jake.. please don¡¯t let the darkness take me again..¡± Grant sounds different. He sounds like a normal human. He sounds sad and scared. He reaches his hand up as nearby shadows start to enter his body. His body slowly starts smoking as Jake looks down as his former friend. Jake frowns gripping his sword tight. Before more shadows can enter the body, Jake stabs Grant in the chest. A small smile spreads on Grant¡¯s face as he stops breathing. The shadows stop coming to his body as Jake pulls the sword out of it. Jake drops his sword and embraces me tightly.


    I hug him back tightly embracing Zona approaches from the back. I pull away from them smiling sadly. I look over to see James coming out of the church throwing Roasland into the snow. Roasland stands up showing off what he was heading underneath his mask. His lower half of his face has two black symbols tattooed on his face. The symbols say source and truth. He looks at Jake angry.


    ¡°Jake Wilson. I brought you bac-¡°He stops looking at Zona with Jake and me. Roasland drops to his knees looking defeated. James walks behind him rising his arm up. Zona and I run over to him holding him back.


    ¡°He needs to pay for his crimes James. It¡¯s over!¡± James slowly starts shaking falling into my arms. He hugs me tightly as bells sound in the distance. A large military force marches with Lord Lionheart leading the charge.

 Chapter 56: Grants Plight

    James passes out in my arms as Zona grabs ahold of Roasland. Lord Lionheart makes his way toward us. ¡°Thank goodness I found your group.¡± I feel tears of joy fall from my face. Lord Lionheart looks down at James. ¡°He needs medical attention.¡± He looks at Roasland angry. ¡°I will deal with you myself. Zona. Could you take James to the medical tent? I need Ashley to come with me.¡± I look at Lionheart confused for a moment as he two soldiers grab ahold of Roasland.


    ¡°Um¡­ Lord Lionheart. I want to make sure¡­¡± Jake comes over to me trying to get his emotions under control.


    ¡°Zona will go with James to ensure he gets medical help. I need to talk to you Lord Lionheart.¡± He smiles happy at Jake.


    ¡°Excellent follow me.¡± Lord Lionheart leads us to a large tent being set up. Two fully suited men stand guard as we approach the tent. One of them opens the tent and we walk inside. The tent soldiers cuff Roasland to a nearby pole leaving the tent. Lionheart sits behind the desk looking happy with what has happened.  ¡°Jake I would like you to take a sweep around the camp. I need to be sure no surprises are in store for us.


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± Jake sounds proper and soldier like. I frown disliking this form of him.


    ¡°Jake. You don¡¯t need to do this, but please go now. We need to be on guard just in case.¡± We go to leave.  ¡°She can stay here though. No need to display anyone for the troops.¡± Jake frowns nodding.


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± Jake looks at me worried leaving the tent. Once he has left, Lord Lionheart digs into his desk pulling out a drink.


    ¡°Want something to drink Ashley?¡± I shake my head looking over at Roasland angry.


    ¡°No thank you. I just need to figure out how to destroy the Forgotten King.¡± Lord Lionheart looks up at me confused.


    ¡°The Forgotten King?¡± I nod looking over at Roasland. Roasland frowns trying to break his cuffs. Lionheart stands up going over to him. He looks him up and down confused slightly.


    ¡°So, what do you know about the Forgotten King? Like how to defeat him or something?¡± He looks back at me. I stop realizing I know nothing. I shake my head looking down slightly.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He stops for moment with a slow sadistic smile forming over Lord Lionheart¡¯s face. He looks back to Roasland caressing his tattoos.


    ¡°I guess those tattoos I put on you actually worked huh?¡± I stop realizing the tent gotten colder. Roasland tries to break his cuffs on last time. I stand as Lord Lionheart grabs ahold Roasland¡¯s neck. He crushes his neck with a sickening crack. Roasland¡¯s body hangs from the pole limply as Lord Lionheart turns toward me wiping his hands off.


    ¡°Sit girl.¡± My body sits on command as he walks behind the desk. His voice changes into a darker distorted voice. ¡°All these problems because of you? I didn¡¯t think my Feedlings would be defeated my a small girl. Good thing I distracted you with Roasland.¡± My eyes go wide as I try to stand up to run. However, I feel myself being tied down to the chair. This feeling is pure anger and energy. This is a totally different sort of evil.  ¡°You aren¡¯t leaving her just yet.¡± I struggle slightly feeling panicked.


    ¡°.. What are you?¡± He smirks slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m the Forgotten King.¡± I fear bubbling up inside of me. ¡°Now I need you to play your part girl.¡±


    ¡°What part is that?¡± I feel tears falling down my face which I can¡¯t control.


    ¡°You need to unleash my power on this world.¡± My brain slowly starts to get overloaded with the immerse fear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t..¡± The room grows colder as he raises his voice.


    ¡°I know everything Ashley Price. I know you¡¯ve seen the ritual.¡± He composes himself taking a breath. ¡°You do this, or I let them know the truth.¡± Everything at once stops within an instance. All the fear going on inside of me stops. I feel myself get unbound from the chair. The tears continue to fall from my face as I slowly stand up trying to stop the terrible amount of shaking going through me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t..¡± Lionheart smiles his traditional smile sending a whole new meaning into me.


    ¡°The truth of the Sister? Jake¡¯s ultimate fate? James¡¯s coming my perfect host?¡± A vision gets forced into my head causing me grab ahold of my head. I get flashes of a skeleton on a throne sitting dripping with blood. The skeleton blinks back and forth for a second replacing itself with James. Another vision shows Zona in a blind rage. The world is covered in fire. Zona appears in the center of the fire burning a bright black red fire. The last vision is Jake stepping into the darkness. His body slowly becomes wrapped in black tendrils. I feel tears streaming from my face as I stable myself on the desk. I look up at him seeing him sitting there looking smug. The fear, sadness, whatever that is going through me swiftly turns into anger. I close my fist feeling my fingernails digging into my skin.


    ¡°I am going to stop you.¡± He has an interested look on his face.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± I exit out of the tent trying to show some backbone. As soon as I leave, my bolstered confidence leaves me. I turn into a shaking quivery mess.   I search for anyone of my friends. I see Zona standing outside a tent with James inside. I basically run over to her panic going through me. She looks at me confused.


    ¡°Hey.. What¡¯s wrong?¡± I frown trying to compose myself.


    ¡°We need to leave right now.¡± Zona nods agreeing with me as she looks around at all the people.


    ¡°I know. However, James is still knocked out. The funny thing is that I never knew¡­¡± Tears fall from my face as she grows more concerned. ¡°Ashley.. What happened?¡± More tears fall from my face as I am hit with another vision of Zona screaming in a ball of fire. Fire starts explodes out of her. I hold my head feeling Jake grab ahold of me.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡°Ashley. What¡¯s wrong?¡± I frown trying not to cry. More visions of Jake becoming a part of that thing. Him killing everything in his path. I start to feel lightheaded as I hold onto Jake. Jake catches me as I start to go down.


    ¡°Jake. Run.¡± I black out feeling something drag me into the abyss.


    Get your ass up soldier!¡± I wake up in a tent feeling scared and confused.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± I look around seeing two people sleeping on the ground on. Jake sits up looking tired. I smile going to hug him. ¡°Jake¡± I pass through him. ¡°Wait.. a vision? Now?¡± Jake looks over to the next sleeping person.


    ¡°Come on and get up Grant.¡± Grant sits up looking also tired. His skin is tan, and he looks overall just better. Grant gets up trying to change inside the tent.


    ¡°You could have mentioned sooner Jake.¡± One thing I notice is that they are younger by a few years. Both leave the tent and I go to follow them. They look to be at basic training. I start to follow them as my surrounding area slowly turns to black. I get a creeping sensation of fear enter me. I get outside looking around seeing darkness. I pause confused.


    ¡°What the hell..¡± I hear laughter in the distance as a light shine down on a young Grant on a chair. I feel myself being rushed by the wind or something over there. I stand just inside the light as an older man walks into view. Darkness surrounds the man. The only way to tell that he is a man is from his voice.


    ¡°Make it turn off again.¡± A young Grant struggles trying to turn off a small ball of light in his hand. The man slaps him across the face. ¡°I said do it.¡± After another failed attempt, the man leaves. Grant sits in the chair looking down. A distorted voice comes into the room.


    ¡°Poor child. All that anger and no one to help you.¡± The young Grant looks up and around.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The light shuts off and I feel myself being dragged again to a dark room. I am dropped onto cold ground. I stand up trying to stop my head from spinning. I look up to see Grant sitting on a tombstone. It¡¯s his Feedling form. He shows me a toothy grin as he scratches his head.


    ¡°Ashley Price. Interesting predicament we are in.¡± I have no idea what¡¯s going on. He smiles getting off the tombstone. ¡°Oh, this is very interesting.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on Grant?¡± Grant walks past me as the background fades away. I follow him getting a feeling that if I don¡¯t stay close that I will fall into the void.


    ¡°Somehow a part of me got into you Ashley. I guess when I killed you apart of me got stuck in with you.¡± He chuckles to himself. ¡°I knew that Roasland would have fucked this up, but I couldn¡¯t have hoped for a better accident!¡± I frown looking at a floating island in the sky.


    ¡°Grant.. I know this isn¡¯t you.¡± He stops walking looking back at me.


    ¡°This is me Ashley. That human version of myself you saw died a long time ago. While I slowly claw for power over your body, I can entertain myself with you here.¡± I gulp getting pulled away again. I get shown various memories through his life. I drop back down on the ground to a Grant looking angry. ¡°Stop looking at my memories.¡± I huff getting in his face angry at everything.


    ¡°Get out of my body!¡± Grant pauses standing over me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand the situation you are in. I am...¡± I cut him off hitting in the chest. He pauses shocked.


    ¡°I am tired, hurting, and over all the bullshit. I just want to stop Lionheart and¡­¡± I pause briefly seeing a happy life with Jake. I feel myself get red in the face as Jake pauses looking at me. He cocks his head bending down to my height.


    ¡°Hmm.. Interesting. I haven¡¯t encountered someone who cares for people who don¡¯t deserve it.¡± I frown turning away from him.


    ¡°I bet you haven¡¯t. I.. wait.. How did you get here?¡± I turn back to him as he looks at me puzzled. I feel myself being pulled up landing on solid ground. ¡°I hate this!¡± I look around to see that I am on top of a mountain. The cold wind sending chills down my spine. I look around to see a giant castle in the distance. ¡°That¡¯s..¡± All of the sudden, a large explosion destroys the castle sending a giant flying off the mountain top. The giant falls to the ground causing the ground to shake violently. A nearby mountain starts to break apart to reveal a pathway between the Northern Mountains and the Green Belt. The shaking continues for a little bit. After the shaking stops, two dark figures crawl out of the shadows. Grant stands cracking his neck and Lillian yawning loudly. Grant looks around the area as it begins to snow heavily.


    ¡°It looks like we are back sister.¡± Lillian jumps up on a nearby rock smiling evilly.


    ¡°Smell all that food Brother?¡± Grant slowly nods walking up next to her.


    ¡°Soon you will have all the food you want. However, we need to lay low for the moment. The gods won¡¯t take too kindly to us being here.¡± Lillian frowns looking at Grant.


    ¡°But I can smell someone wonderful just over there. Can¡¯t I just have one bite.¡± Grant frown looking at Lillian.


    ¡°No. Come. We must find a host for him.¡± Grant disappears into darkness with Lillian following him. I get dragged back to Grant who looks at me glaring. My head is pounding with the shear amount of overload of visions.


    ¡°Grant. I can¡¯t keep having these visions of you. My head..¡± Grant pauses for a second smirking.


    ¡°I will make a deal with you. I will let you have your body and stop with my takeover..¡± The pain increases causing me to grip my head. ¡°If you find me a new body, I still have a few things to take care off.¡± I frown looking up at him.


    ¡°No.¡± The pain increases causing me to drop to the ground. He walks over to me bending down.


    ¡°Hmm.. I can start to see your memories.¡± I grit my teeth angrily trying to fight through the pain. ¡°Oh, you were an orphan. How pathetic.¡± The pain slowly turns into anger. ¡°You were amounting to.. Nothing.¡± I remove my hands standing up slowly. ¡°Oh.. happy memories. Of.. Jake. Too bad he is on his way to become a Fe-¡± My eyes go wide with anger. I kick Grant in the stomach causing him to bend down to my height. I grab his head staring into his eyes. My voice sounds different not like myself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you like it.¡± Instead of trying to block the version, I take ahold of them. Shaping it into I want. I pull out his happiest memory diving straight into it.


    ¡°Grant! Come play with me.¡± I blink confused looking down at a young girl. I see a young Grant run over to her hugging her close.


    ¡°Okay Lillian.¡± They go off to play in the woods. They look to be having a blast. They spend hours playing and hanging out. Lillian throws one of her toys into a tree and she starts crying. Grant climbs the tree getting the toy. However, he falls out of the tree cutting his arm open. Lillian comes over to Grant as Grant stands up.


    ¡°Grant you¡¯re hurt!¡± Lillian looks to start crying again but Grant smiles handing her the toy.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Lillian. I promise that no matter what I will always be there for you.¡± They hug as my vision fades. I let go of Grants head feeling dizzy. I hold my head gathering my bearings.


    ¡°.. I forgot about that.¡± I look at Grant as my head clears.


    ¡°..What?¡±


    ¡°I forgot about that memory. That was before father sent us to become military subjects.¡± The darkness around Grant starts to slowly disappear. He slowly gets back to his normal self. ¡°Ashley.. I need you to do something for me. Stop Jake from becoming like me.¡±


    ¡°Grant? What..¡±


    ¡°I have control over myself for right now.¡± His face blink as his Feedling form tries to come back. ¡°I am going to seal myself far away inside you so that I won¡¯t be able to do any more harm to anyone.¡± I frown feeling bad for him.


    ¡°Grant.. Maybe I could help you.¡± He frowns as his skin slowly starts to turn white. Grant shakes his head no.


    ¡°There is no hope for me. I won¡¯t be able to stop all the side effects of me being in here. You have to find someone to help cure you.¡± Before I can ask anymore, Grant disappears just as he turns back to his evil self. I feel around the world start to crumble around me. A voice calls out in the darkness saying my name. I start to run toward it hoping to approaching darkness. I sit up in a bed with Jake and Zona. Jake hugs me tight looking worried. A sigh of relief can be heard from Zona.

 The Final Chapters

The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.